BRODIE 
 PATTERSON 
 
 l^i^J 
 
 -•-^ 
 
 I! ||iM;:i i 
 
 iliji^ 
 
 I. M 
 
 m 
 
 lilr 
 
CORNELL 
 
 UNIVERSITY 
 
 LIBRARY 
 
Cornell University Library 
 BF639.P31 L7 
 
 Llvina waters: or Rivers to the ocean. 
 
 olin 
 
 3 1924 029 179 384 
 
Cornell University 
 Library 
 
 The original of tliis book is in 
 tine Cornell University Library. 
 
 There are no known copyright restrictions in 
 the United States on the use of the text. 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924029179384 
 
LIVING WATERS 
 
 OR 
 
 Rivers to the Ocean 
 
 BY 
 
 CHARLES BRODIE PATTERSON 
 
 Author of "Seeking the Kingdom," "Beyond the Clouds," " Tie 
 
 Library of Health," "New Thought Essays," "Dominion 
 
 and Power," "The Will to be Well," "The Measure 
 
 of a Man,*^ "A Neto Heaven and a New Earth" 
 
 '^Love's Song of Life," etc., etc. Formerly 
 
 Editor of the magazines MIND and 
 
 the ARENA 
 
 FUNK fcf WAGNALLS COMPANY 
 
 NEW YORK AND LONDON 
 I9I2 
 
Copyright, 1911, by 
 
 CHARLES BRODIE PATTERSON 
 
 Enteral at Stationers' Hall, London, 1912 
 
 [frihtzd in the united states or amikica] 
 
 Published yanuary, igis 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 PART ONE 
 
 
 CHAPTER 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Introduction 
 
 . vii 
 
 I. The Well of Knowledge . . 
 
 • 3 
 
 II. The Spring of Happiness . 
 
 • 23 
 
 III. Currents of Self-Control . . 
 
 ■ 49 
 
 IV. Waves of Success . . . . 
 
 • 73 
 
 V. The Sea of Power . . . . 
 
 • 103 
 
 VI. Tides of Adjustment . . . 
 
 • 131 
 
 PART TWO 
 
 
 I. The Need of Religion . . 
 
 • • 49 
 
 II. The Power of Prayer . . 
 
 • • 173 
 
 III. The Value of Work . . . 
 
 • • 205 
 
 IV. Women and Freedom . . 
 
 • • 233 
 
 V. Whom God Hath Joined . 
 
 . . 261 
 
 VI. Children and Education 
 
 • 293 
 
 VII. Life and Its Fulfilment . . 
 
 • • 327 
 
INTRODUCTION 
 
 The Universe is a great whole composed 
 of an infinity of parts. 
 
 The Universe responds to Eternal Law 
 and Order. It acts on the whole, it acts on 
 the part. When every part is in right rela- 
 tion to the whole, it is in accord with Univer- 
 sal Law, and perfect harmony ensues. Man 
 is a part of the Universe and is therefore as 
 amenable to law as any other part of the 
 Universe. Knowledge and conformity to 
 Universal Law are necessary on the part of 
 man in all true adjustment to Life and its 
 laws. True adjustment constitutes the key- 
 note to harmony. Adjustment is a mental 
 act — it is a state of consciousness. When 
 man's consciousness is attuned to the inner 
 life, he becomes fully adjusted to the outer 
 life — ^to humanity, to environment. 
 
viii INTRODUCTION 
 
 Desire and will are two of the greatest 
 factors in life. When we desire to know in 
 order that we may do — then "will," not 
 merely personal will, but Universal Will, 
 brings the full force of life to bear upon 
 whatever we are doing and we express our- 
 selves in perfect work. Desire and will re- 
 late us to, and bring to us, everything neces- 
 sary to the fulness of life. But with all de- 
 sire there should be definite purpose and end. 
 Well-defined plan is necessary to all true 
 action. Know what you want to do — then 
 do it. The purposeless man is like a ship 
 without chart or compass. Put purpose into 
 every action of life, use desire and will, and 
 the life will become a strong, self-reliant, 
 courageous one, a life that will be of untold 
 good to the world; one that will make for 
 perfect self-control; from which will flow 
 health, happiness, and success, as easily and 
 as naturally as water flows from a living 
 spring. 
 
 The object of this book is to suggest to the 
 minds of its readers, ways and means where- 
 
INTRODUCTION ix 
 
 by a knowledge of the laws of life may to a 
 degree be imparted, so that the one seeking 
 to know may find later or fuller knowledge 
 and realization in his own life. 
 
 In the struggle of life, the- tendency is to 
 make everything hard and complex. In this 
 book the author seeks to show that there are 
 simple and direct ways for attaining every 
 desire, end or purpose in life ; that it is easier 
 to be well and happy than the reverse. For 
 example : a person may tell an untruth, think- 
 ing it to be the easiest way to avoid trouble. 
 He finds, however, that he has to keep on 
 telling untruths in order to cover the origi- 
 nal one. It is always easier to do right than 
 it is to do wrong. It is always easier to co- 
 operate with Eternal Law than to go in op- 
 position to it. 
 
 I have described this book as "Rivers to 
 the Ocean." Solomon has said that all the 
 rivers run into the sea, yet the sea is not full, 
 and from whence the rivers came, thither 
 they return again. Each soul that cometh 
 into the world has written into it the image 
 
X INTRODUCTION 
 
 and likeness of God. All souls come out of 
 the Invisible, and are exprest in form — 
 all souls eventually return to the Invisible, 
 when all that has been written within has be- 
 come fully manifested without. 
 
 The New Way — the only way — for this 
 perfect manifestation is to realize "Oneness" 
 with the source of all life and intelligence; 
 becoming at one with God and man ; drawing 
 from the Divine Source that perfect love 
 which is to cast out every fear — that perfect 
 love which is to have Its perfect expression 
 in full and complete service to humanity. 
 This, eventually must constitute the real, the 
 universal, the undying religion of life. The 
 Kingdom of God, the Kingdom of Love and 
 of Power, is within. The Kingdom of man, 
 where that Love and Power are to be ex- 
 prest, lies all around and about us. We 
 are sons and daughters of God to create a 
 new earth, one that will In every way be a 
 true expression of the heaven within. Strong 
 hearts, strong minds, strong bodies are neces- 
 sary to the accomplishment of this end. We 
 
INTRODUCTION xi 
 
 are workers with God, therefore we must be 
 God-like. We must be unfolded to the 
 Christ-consciousness. This consciousness 
 knows that sin and death are in no sense a 
 part of life. We can, if we will, gain the 
 victory over disease and pain, sin and death, 
 through knowledge of, and conformity to, 
 the Law of the Spirit of Life. But only in 
 the measure that we realize the truth of this 
 can it be said: "To him who overcometh, he 
 shall be my Son, and I shall be his God." 
 
Part One 
 LIVING WATERS 
 
 Chapter I 
 The Well of Knowledge 
 
THE WELL OF KNOWLEDGE 
 
 All knowledge is potential in the soul of 
 man. Knowledge is not acquired, but de- 
 veloped. Mental evolution is as certain as 
 evolution of the body. No matter what we 
 may have believed in the past concerning the 
 acquisition of knowledge, past beliefs must 
 make way before new facts. 
 
 All knowledge and understanding come 
 from within, and not from without. Super- 
 ficially viewed, it would seem as tho the re- 
 verse of this were true — ^that man gathered 
 his facts concerning life and its environment 
 from the physical world without, and after- 
 wards stored them in the mind within. Both 
 mind and nature disprove this, for we are 
 coming to see that in all of life's kingdom 
 each thing and each person has an inner 
 center, and it is from this center out that 
 3 
 
4 LIVING WATERS 
 
 all work is continually being done. Involu- 
 tion is as real as evolution. Involved in all 
 things and in all people is the plan of what 
 the thing or person must become, and 
 through the unfolding or the evolutionary 
 process the plan- is worked out and takes 
 form in the physical world. This being the 
 case, it follows that old ways and means are 
 no longer sufficient to meet the desired needs 
 and requirements of the present-day life. 
 Gradually the masses of mankind have come 
 to a place in their development where they 
 are beginning to think for themselves. As 
 long as they have been satisfied to be guided 
 by the authority of the few who were more 
 developed than themselves, little progress in 
 the race as a whole has been recorded. 
 
 Now everything is changing. The musty 
 traditions of the past are no longer believed 
 in and accepted in the spirit of reverential 
 awe. Even materialistic science is a by-gone 
 thing, and a new science is being gradually 
 evolved that is not limited by the avenues 
 of sense. Fifty years ago Comte and his 
 
THE WELL OF KNOWLEDGE 5 
 
 contemporaries declared that there were only 
 five avenues of knowledge — man's five 
 senses — ^that these really marked the bound- 
 ary of all scientific research. The scientists 
 of to-day who would take that position 
 would be laughed to scorn. 
 
 Lodge, Crookes, Flammarion, and other 
 equally well-known scientific men are making 
 a new departure by reaching out beyond the 
 bounds of matter and sense, and the results 
 are revelations of new truths that far out- 
 distance even the dreams of the scientist of 
 fifty years ago. It is not visible matter that 
 enthrals or holds the scientists of to-day, but 
 unseen energy and motion. I believe it was 
 Professor Dolbear of Tufft's College who 
 said: "Matter in its last analysis, or as far 
 back as the human mind at present is able 
 to trace it, becomes modes of magnetism and 
 of electricity. Matter, we might say, is crys- 
 tallized energy or restricted motion." 
 
 A crucial period has been reached. One 
 after another the old land marks are disap- 
 pearing. Everything seems to be in a state 
 
6 LIVING WATERS 
 
 of transition. A partial truth to-day makes 
 way for the greater truth of the morrow. 
 
 There is no one department in the life of 
 man where he can feel any degree of per- 
 manency. Trying as this is in some respect, 
 it nevertheless points to a new order of life. 
 Yes, before there was any knowledge of the 
 law of evolution, evolution was taking place 
 in the world, but its action on the life of man 
 was slow in comparison to what it is to-day. 
 
 Evolution is not a blind force, but an intel- 
 ligent action. Mind is as universal as matter 
 and wherever one is, there the other is also. 
 Man is becoming conscious that he can co- 
 operate with the law of evolution, and that 
 the development that might have required 
 many years in the past, can take place within 
 a year or even a month at the present time. 
 He can become what he wills to become. 
 
 People have said in the past that there was 
 no royal road to learning. That was one 
 of the many mistakes by which man sur- 
 rounded himself, but it will not hold good 
 much longer, because there is a royal road to 
 
THE WELL OF KNOWLEDGE 7 
 
 knowledge and in the future miny will take 
 that road, but in order to find it, the indi- 
 vidual must seek it in his own life. 
 
 It was no idle dream of the great Naza- 
 rene when He declared that the Kingdom of 
 God was within and that when that Kingdom 
 was sought and found, all other things neces- 
 sary to living would be added. This inner 
 Kingdom then is not only the source of life, 
 but also the source of knowledge. 
 
 To some degree throughout all time man 
 has been drawing from this source, but he 
 was all unconscious of what was taking 
 place. He has supposed that all knowledge 
 came from without, while just the reverse of 
 this is true. But the question is raised — for 
 what purpose or object were all the studies 
 in which he was engaged? Everything has 
 its use. There is nothing without purpose or 
 meaning. No, everything that has occurred 
 in the past, or is at present occurring, is 
 fraught with meaning. All man's different 
 studies have been so many stepping-stones 
 leading up to a greater knowledge of life. 
 
8 LIVING WATERS 
 
 AH study served its purpose in calling out 
 latent knowledge and understanding. Mind 
 viewed things in the outer world, and then 
 with its inner consciousness discovered new 
 meanings and unfolded itself to higher 
 knowledge. 
 
 Man epitomizes in himself all nature. Of 
 a truth it may be said that all he knows con- 
 cerning nature is the result of his having 
 lived it all. The whole visible world is a 
 great picture of his own thoughts and feel- 
 ings. But there is a thousandfold rnore hid- 
 den away in his spiritual consciousness that 
 has not yet been disclosed or exprest in mind 
 or in nature. With his own development 
 will come a greater, a more complete, ex- 
 pression of nature. 
 
 Man is building a Kingdom of God on 
 earth. He has made this world what it is, 
 and his world is still in the process of crea- 
 tion. How then can man hope to acquire 
 knowledge or understanding from that 
 which is less than himself in the scale of cre- 
 ation ? 
 
THE WELL OF KNOWLEDGE 9 
 
 As man contemplates the myriad expres- 
 sions in the visible world, his mind becomes 
 filled with new wonders and possibilities, and 
 in time these wonders and possibilities be- 
 come materialized in form, and thus his 
 world is an ever-growing one. 
 
 Let me reiterate — the study of everything 
 in the external world serves to call into being 
 still greater things in man's invisible world 
 of thought and feeling. In the world of in- 
 vention, the more simple machine gives way 
 to the more complex machine. 
 
 Previous to the knowledge of the law of 
 evolution we had many sciences and each 
 seemed to be separate and distinct from all 
 the others. But with the knowledge of evo- 
 lutionary law, it became plain that all these 
 sciences were co-related, that all were dif- 
 ferent expressions of the one law, so we are 
 coming to see that this applies just as much 
 to mental development as to physical expres- 
 sion, that one law acts on the whole. 
 
 We come now to the vital part of the 
 whole question — How are we to find a royal 
 
10 LIVING WATERS 
 
 way to knowledge, or rather should I say, 
 wisdom, knowledge being only an accumu- 
 lation of facts while wisdom is not only an 
 accumulation, but also a use of all the facts 
 of which we are in possession. 
 
 Through meditation man must become 
 conscious of the reality of his spiritual na- 
 ture. Meditation is that condition wherein 
 everything that is objective is shut out of 
 one's conscious mind, and a subjective con- 
 dition is established. The objective mind 
 was filled with thought pictures of external 
 things, but in meditation that has given place 
 to an entirely different order — one wherein 
 the consciousness of feeling replaces all for- 
 mer states, or conditions. 
 
 It is diflicult to give any adequate explana- 
 tion by which one may understand, through 
 the spoken or written word, what meditation 
 really is, because it is a spiritual conscious- 
 ness and It can be discerned only through the 
 spiritual. In other words, it must be experi- 
 enced in order to be known and appreciated. 
 It seems to be a blending of the individual 
 
THE WELL OF KNOWLEDGE 11 
 
 soul with the universal, wherein oneness be- 
 comes an established state of being. 
 
 A person who has a strong desire to be- 
 come conscious of greater love, joy or peace, 
 may think first of all what- such qualities 
 would mean if more fully exprest, and later, 
 letting go of all thought, he would enter into 
 this inner consciousness without any particu- 
 lar effort on his part, save the relaxing of 
 the body and the stilling of the mind. In this 
 condition he would become filled, not only 
 with power, but later his mentality would 
 become thoroughly renewed. 
 
 First of all, let us remember that hour by 
 hour, day by day, through thought and rea- 
 son we weave in mind, plans of life which 
 later on take form in the world. The ideal 
 or plan is more real and lasting than its ex- 
 pression. Everything in the great outer uni- 
 verse existed first as a plan before ever it 
 was exprest in form. "Let there be light" is 
 the mandate, and there is light — response. 
 "Let there be" is the conception of an ideal, 
 and the answer is always in expression or 
 
12 LIVING WATERS 
 
 form. Man works as God works, the plan Is 
 first — the expression last. From whence, 
 and how do we get our plans? If nature is 
 only the mirror of what man has thought 
 and felt — of what man has been and done, 
 and if we depend upon nature for our in- 
 spiration, all our work becomes a series of 
 vain repetitions. The stream cannot rise 
 higher than its source; stagnation will fol- 
 low monotony, and life lose its meaning. 
 
 But because there is evolution going on in 
 life, and because there is a plan to be worked 
 out, so that man may become a god and con- 
 sciously create and rule his world, man must 
 of necessity turn to this inner plan in order 
 to acquire greater mentality, greater knowl- 
 edge, and because of such mentality and 
 knowledge, carry on the creation of his 
 world. The mind is renewed by the spirit 
 within. Remember that man has two states 
 of consciousness : one is a knowledge of outer 
 form, consciousness of the world and of the 
 things of the world; the other is conscious- 
 ness of the unseen; consciousness of causes, 
 
THE WELL OF KNOWLEDGE 13 
 
 a gradual but increasing consciousness of 
 latent or potential power. 
 
 Every outer thing has its rise in the in- 
 visible, every outer form is the expression of 
 an invisible ideal. There is an infinite ocean 
 of ideals waiting appropriation by the mind 
 of man. But in order to draw water from 
 this ocean in a conscious way, one first of 
 all must become conscious of its existence, 
 and later, through desire and intense yearn- 
 ing, be able to enter into and bathe the whole 
 man in the living waters, drawing from them 
 absolutely everything that is needful for man, 
 even to the bringing of the Kingdom of God 
 on earth. 
 
 There is a necessary preparation leading 
 up to. a knowledge of the eternal verities of 
 life. The one who desires with heart and 
 mind, the one who earnestly seeks the truth 
 for truth's sake; the one who stills all the 
 avenues of sense, who commands the wind 
 and the waves to be still ; who is able to shut 
 out the outer hearing, shall enter into the cos- 
 mic — the divine consciousness of life. If his 
 
14 LIVING WATERS 
 
 desire is to become related to the infinite har- 
 monies, in order to write music that will 
 thrill the minds and souls of listeners, then 
 let him know that he can consciously become 
 related to harmony and music such as he has 
 never heard before with the physical ear. If 
 he desires to paint for the world living pic- 
 tures that will stir the hearts and minds of 
 people, let him know that, through keeping 
 his eye single, his whole body will become 
 filled with light, that a world of harmony in 
 color will open to his vision which, to a de- 
 gree, he will be able to transfer to his can- 
 vas in a newer and more vital way than he 
 has ever done before. What I have said 
 concerning composers and painters is equally 
 true in any other phase or department of life. 
 The writer, the speaker, the inventor — all 
 may have their minds renewed through a 
 conscious drawing of ideals that are ever 
 waiting the discovery of the pioneer who 
 earnestly and courageously enters into the 
 invisible world of ideals. 
 
 The musical heritage of the nations, th? 
 
THE WELL OF KNOWLEDGE 15 
 
 most beautiful pictures, the glorious monu- 
 ments of architecture scattered over the 
 world — what are they but the expressions of 
 the ideals of great souls who lived and 
 worked for the service of humanity? That 
 most wondrous of all buildings — ^the pearl 
 of India — the Taj-Mahal, what else is it but 
 an out-pouring from the heart of love, a vis- 
 ible expression from the invisible world of 
 love, a divine ideal made manifest on earth? 
 Every ideal found in the invisible, if the 
 possessor be true to his inner wisdom, 
 through effort of mind and body should take 
 form and become a thing of strength or 
 beauty in man's outer world. It is not 
 enough to dream. True, the dreaming 
 comes first, then the action; the plan, and 
 then the expression, and only as a man lives 
 true to the ideals that he receives from the 
 invisible TYorfd> will he become a truly repre- 
 sentative man — for to represent is to give 
 outer form to the inner vision. The vision 
 is always received in a state of mental and 
 physical inaction, and is always exprest in a 
 
16 LIVING WATERS 
 
 state of mental and physical action. It is 
 through its expression, however, that the 
 mind becomes prepared to receive new 
 visions. The more one is able to express, 
 the more he will have to express. No one 
 need hope to be constantly receiving new 
 ideals when there is no true expression of 
 the ideals already received. 
 
 Again, we must take as much pleasure in 
 giving expression to our ideals as we have 
 taken in receiving them. Everything comes 
 into life to be used; any neglect in the use of 
 the ideal is going to deprive the one who is 
 in possession of it, of the real satisfaction 
 which comes from all creative work. Some 
 people are able to accomplish only a little 
 at a time, but they keep steadily at work and 
 in the end they accomplish a great deal. 
 Other people may be able to do things in a 
 much more rapid way and yet accomplish not 
 nearly as much in the long run. It is the 
 persistent, persevering work that counts in 
 the end, making life better worth living. 
 
 Sometimes when the ideal is first perceived, 
 
THE WELL OF KNOWLEDGE 17 
 
 it comes to the mind more in the nature of 
 an outline, and it is necessary to keep the 
 mind to a degree centered upon it, until at 
 last it becomes clear and concise, clearly pic- 
 tured or imaged in the mind. When this 
 takes place, the outer action should never be 
 delayed, for it is easier to give form to a 
 living ideal at once than at a later period, 
 when some of the impelling force of the 
 spirit of the newly perceived ideal is lost. 
 
 Occasionally it is better to wait until a 
 perfect vision comes, and yet it is true that, 
 often in the effort to work out an imperfect 
 or a partial idea, the revelation keeps pace 
 with the work. Do not get lost in the details 
 of your work; always know that there is a 
 central motive to every ideal, and that this 
 central motive is more important than all 
 else. Go right to the heart of things, and 
 then work from the center out, and you will 
 find that the detail will work itself out in a 
 thoroughly orderly way. Never lose sight 
 of the central idea — make everything else 
 subordinate to it. 
 
18 LIVING WATEKS 
 
 People often become so lost in the details 
 of what they are doing that they never reach 
 the central idea. In conversation, in writing 
 and in almost everything in life, this occurs. 
 We must be able to recognize relative values 
 and distinguish between that which is impor- 
 tant and that which is unimportant, other- 
 wise much valuable time is lost. 
 
 In the old way of acquiring knowledge one 
 sought to commit to memory dates concern- 
 ing events and other superfluous detail and 
 so burdened the mind with much useless rub- 
 bish, making it more difficult to retain that 
 which it was really valuable to know. Peo- 
 ple often listen to lectures and make a mental 
 effort to remember the words of the lecturer, 
 when what they really require are the princi- 
 pal ideas contained in the lecture. Let the 
 useless words go, and when one comes to ex- 
 press the ideas he has acquired he will do 
 it with words of his own selection, and it 
 will be much more expressive than if ideas 
 and words were a mere copy from some 
 other mind. 
 
THE WELL OF KNOWLEDGE 19 
 
 In order to live life as it should be lived, 
 in order to give full and free expression to 
 the life that is within, one must learn to over- 
 come false self-consciousness; must learn to 
 give full and free expression to his own 
 thoughts and ideas, for only through doing 
 this do growth and development take place 
 in life. One should avoid, too, everything 
 that tends to getting into the rut of fixed 
 habits; there should be an eternal newness 
 of life, an ever-increasing feeling after the 
 good and the beautiful, an ever-renewing of 
 the mind through a constant effort to live 
 and express one's ideals in a buoyant, opti- 
 mistic way, in a courageous, happy, perse- 
 vering way. One should know that he can 
 do what with heart and mind he desires to 
 do; that obstacles arise only in order to be 
 met and be overcome; that through over- 
 ctoming one grows strong. It is always be- 
 cause of the energy expended in doing things 
 in the best possible way that new light is 
 thrown on life's pathway, that new ideals 
 illumine the mind. The promise is to him 
 
20 LIVING WATERS 
 
 "who doeth the will; he shall know of the 
 doctrine." 
 
 Every problem that confronts anyone in 
 life is to be worked out as truly and as ac- 
 curately as a problem in mathematics, and to 
 whom the problem comes, to such a one 
 comes also the working of it out; he cannot 
 delegate it to someone else and have it 
 worked out by proxy. From first to last, life 
 is a process of knowing and doing ; when one 
 knows, then there is no excuse for his not 
 doing. Knowledge must be always followed 
 by action, and only in this way can one hope 
 to become wise. Seek wisdom, desire under- 
 standing, but seek and desire in order to 
 make use of what you acquire. With each 
 talent that one may be in possession of, used 
 to its full, there will come a new talent, still 
 greater development. Remember that the 
 whole end and object of life is to give outer 
 expression to all that you are in soul or 
 mind; to give true expression in outer form 
 to the image and likeness of God that was 
 written into the soul from the beginning. 
 
Chapter II 
 Springs of Happiness 
 
SPRINGS OF HAPPINESS 
 
 The pursuit of happiness is universal, no 
 matter what the circumstances or environ- 
 ment. Old and young, more especially 
 might I say the latter, are engaged in the 
 pursuit of something that seems more illusive 
 than a dream. For ages this has been so, 
 and for ages it will continue ; the search will 
 go on until at last what man has longed for 
 will be attained. 
 
 There seems to be no royal road to happi- 
 ness, yet it is possible that man has over- 
 looked the one way which could have 
 brought into his life the thing so greatly to 
 be desired. Before taking up this one way, 
 let us consider some of the ways already pur- 
 sued that have failed to bring about the de- 
 sired end. 
 
 For example, a man sought happiness 
 
24 LIVING WATERS 
 
 through an effort to satisfy his senses. The 
 things he ate and drank, the things which 
 appealed to his eye and ear, — all these he 
 took pleasure in. But later the pleasure was 
 followed by pain, because the two are insep- 
 arable, and he wearied of what brought no 
 permanent, no lasting gain. 
 
 Then came to the man a desire to accumu- 
 late things, that through their possession he 
 might be happy. Day by day, year by year, 
 the quest went on, until he was rich in many 
 goods. But these possessions brought men- 
 tal worry, and his responsibilities increased. 
 He felt his life burdensome, and the happi- 
 ness he had hoped to gain was denied him. 
 
 "After all," he said, "power is the one 
 thing necessary. I shall acquire power over 
 men, for this must be the way to happiness." 
 
 So he brought other men into subjection 
 to his own will and pleasure, and gloried in 
 his new-found power. But while he was 
 able to command men's minds and bodies, 
 their hearts did not respond, and the plea- 
 sure turned to bitterness. 
 
SPRINGS OF HAPPINESS 25 
 
 Then the desire for happiness came again 
 in the form of love of knowledge. "I will 
 know all that it is possible to know. I have 
 proven that happiness does not consist in 
 gratifying my appetites; that it does not 
 come with accumulation, or with power over 
 men." So the man sought knowledge, and 
 in the fulness of time his mind became stored 
 with many facts. They weighted him down 
 like great burdens, and he seemed further 
 from happiness than before. 
 
 Then he said, "I have sought long and 
 earnestly after happiness according to all 
 the ways of the world, and I have failed. 
 Every new endeavor I have made looked as 
 if its successful attainment would bring me 
 what I sought. Now I know that there is 
 no such state as happiness. I have gratified 
 my desires for food, drink, and clothing. I 
 have acquired power over men, until they 
 bow down before me. I have gained great 
 knowledge; and yet, withal, I have not ac- 
 quired happiness." 
 
 Then something which spoke within the 
 
26 LIVING WATERS 
 
 man said: "Thou fool! Knowest thou not 
 that it is not what a man possesses that gives 
 him happiness, but what he Is able to give 
 to his fellow-man?" 
 
 The man awakened as if from a dream, 
 and began to give his goods to the poor. 
 Unto men over whom he had power, he said : 
 "I am like unto you, a servant of a great 
 master; but ye are my servants no longer. 
 Henceforth I serve you." Unto those who 
 needed money he gave according to their 
 needs. He gave out of his own fulness, and 
 men rose up and called him just and right- 
 eous. Yet their hearts did not warm towards 
 him, and he was a stranger among them. 
 
 Now the man in deep sorrow, walked as 
 one desolate in a wilderness of doubt. The 
 happiness he sought had once more eluded 
 him. He said: "What must I do? I have 
 parted with all my possessions. I have given 
 of all my knowledge. Yet I have not at- 
 tained my greatest desire, happiness." 
 
 Again the voice called to him. "Go thou 
 into the homes of the people. Minister unto 
 
SPRINGS OF HAPPINESS 27 
 
 them from out the love and devotion of thy 
 heart. Freelythou hast received, freelygive." 
 
 And the man, sorrowing and alone, went 
 out into the highways and byways, and hav- 
 ing no material possessions, gave out of his 
 heart; gave help, love, and sympathy to 
 all whom he met; gave loving counsel, joyful 
 greeting, because of the great love in his 
 heart. A great peace stole over him. He 
 went on his way rejoicing. The happiness 
 which passeth understanding had entered 
 into his soul. Through the giving of one's 
 self comes all true receiving. 
 
 If we seek to get as much as we can, and 
 to give as little as possible in return, bur rela- 
 tionship will not be a happy and harmonious 
 one, and while we may acquire vast material 
 possessions, they are not ours by right; 
 neither can they bring us happiness ; because 
 the love is absent that should come to us 
 with everything we get from others, and 
 love is the one thing most essential to hap- 
 piness, whether for ourselves or for others. 
 
 Let me explain still further. When a 
 
28 LIVING WATERS 
 
 man is helping some one to help himself, or 
 trying to give happiness to others, his own 
 true inner thoughts and feelings are awake, 
 and through them he comes in contact with 
 all life in a harmonious way, calling out from 
 others that which he is giving to them. We 
 are so closely related to the rest of mankind 
 that every feeling, thought, or deed has not 
 only its direct influence on the receiver, but 
 it in turn reacts on the one who feels, thinks, 
 or acts. The way we are adjusted to one 
 another will bring either harmony or discord. 
 We ourselves are determining factors in this 
 matter. We can decide as we will. 
 
 Whatever is done to another in the spirit 
 of loving kindness will not only serve to 
 strengthen and uplift the receiver, but will 
 be an untold benefit to the giver, helping to 
 establish loving-kindness as a habit. We 
 should give love spontaneously to the world, 
 not with the thought of return, but just from 
 the joy of giving out of our hearts. 
 
 External things are only symbols. A sym- 
 bol may express mind and heart, or it may 
 
SPRINGS OF HAPPINESS 29 
 
 become a dead thing, and lack expression. 
 I,f we have given an equivalent for our pos- 
 sessions, have struck a perfect balance in 
 giving and receiving, then we shall experi- 
 ence the true joy of possessing. We shall 
 then count possessions only as a means of 
 dealing out loving justice, as a means of 
 lifting up humanity in proportion as we our- 
 selves are lifted up. 
 
 The just man is just to himself as he is just 
 to others. The kind man is kind to himself, 
 mindful of the lives of others as he is mind- 
 ful of his own life, — ^not for selfish ends and 
 purposes, but because he is an integral part 
 of the whole. If he is aiming at the perfec- 
 tion of the whole he must first aim at his 
 own perfection. 
 
 Righteous giving is the foundation of all 
 true and lasting happiness. It is the seed 
 that, if planted, will bring forth fruit after 
 its kind. What is righteous giving? It is 
 the recognition in the giver of the true needs 
 of human beings. The giving that pauper- 
 izes (it may pauperize mentally as well as 
 
30 LIVING WATERS 
 
 materially) is wrong. Giving should be tem- 
 pered by good sense, a keen insight, and a 
 sympathetic understanding into the real 
 wants of those in need. Never leave the re- 
 cipient weaker for the gift. Be sure that he 
 is strengthened and made more self-reliant 
 and independent than before. We must give 
 so that the recipient is more capable of help- 
 ing himself. Never let anyone be a prop. 
 We shall never strengthen an individual by 
 doing for him that which he can do for him- 
 self. Let him strive and do his best; then 
 the helping hand can be of sterling worth. 
 We grow only by our own efforts. We be- 
 come weaklings if our will is not tested by 
 good, stiff, up-hill climbing. We must work 
 for what we get, or we shall never attain the 
 perfect balance. Let us be more careful in 
 giving and receiving. Let us understand 
 that he is best serving God who wisely helps 
 another; that all true, loving service to hu- 
 manity is man's true worship of God. 
 
 We need never expect happiness if we try 
 to get it at another's expense. All happi- 
 
SPRINGS OF HAPPINESS SI 
 
 ness must enrich both giver and receiver. 
 No one can ever become poorer by righteous 
 giving. Let each one give freely whatever 
 he has to give ; let him put his heart and life 
 into it, realizing that the part must con- 
 tribute to the betterment of the whole, which 
 in turn will enrich the part. 
 
 A man who labors in the field to reap a 
 harvest for the benefit of the world gets his 
 part of the whole by the natural laws of 
 justice. So the individual who works for the 
 larger good, the good of humanity, will find 
 humanity working for his good. Everyone 
 in life who adds to the world's store of hap- 
 piness adds to his own. In the grand econ- 
 oniy of life nothing is lost. Every kind 
 thought or deed, every loving impulse, every 
 pleasant look, will contribute to a brighter 
 and happier world. 
 
 We are all engaged in world building. 
 One of the greatest things in life is to bring 
 the Kingdom of God a little closer to us, and 
 thus to the world, that is, to take our God- 
 given powers and possibilities, and use them 
 
32 LIVING WATERS 
 
 in such a way as to make the world a better 
 place to live in. Often we feel that we can 
 leave the work to others ; that we really have 
 no part in the accomplishment of great ends. 
 We leave it to society and to government to 
 do the work. Meanwhile we forget that we 
 are a part of society, part of the govern- 
 ment, part of the great scheme for the bet- 
 terment of humanity. If all the parts do 
 not unite in good, how can we expect a whole 
 made up of imperfect units to be perfect? 
 Every one of us is personally responsible for 
 'wrong laws that are being enforced, and for 
 every flaw in any part of the machinery of 
 the great world. It would be absurd to try 
 to influence the whole, but we can all con- 
 tribute to the betterment of the part in which 
 we are working; and that part will surely 
 make itself felt by the whole. It will mul- 
 tiply by contact with many more parts, until 
 at last the Kingdom of God, the perfect 
 whole, shines forth. 
 
 In the quest for happiness there is much 
 in life that is overlooked. We are so anx- 
 
SPRINGS OF HAPPINESS 38 
 
 ious to realize, to grasp what we are seeking, 
 that, all unthinking, we reject many things 
 that would tend to make us happier. 
 Through our anxiety we attract to ourselves 
 much that is undesirable, and which later oc- 
 casions mental unrest. 
 
 We perceive something in the possession 
 of another from which he apparently de- 
 rives satisfaction, and we are apt to think 
 that such a possession would bring to us the 
 same satisfaction. When we possess it we 
 find that we get little if any good from it. 
 If a man could only understand that a thing 
 to be helpful must be necessary, or must fill 
 some real need, he would not set himself to 
 the gaining of possessions, which are only 
 an incumbrance and bring no permanent 
 good. Happiness does not mean, or consist 
 in, an accumulation of material riches. It 
 may exist with riches, but only when they 
 are being used to accomplish some great 
 good or benefit to others. If a man is ut- 
 terly selfish, he is far better off if he is not in 
 the possession of riches ; because it is not pos- 
 
84 LIVING WATERS 
 
 sible for him in such a mental condition to 
 use them for any real good. Therefore they 
 mean to him only added responsibility, re- 
 sponsibility that he really is unable to as- 
 sume, because he is lacking in knowledge 
 of the uses to which he could put his wealth. 
 Wealth like knowledge is intended for use. 
 For everything we receive in this life we 
 must render an account. We are living in a 
 world where each cause produces an effect. 
 If we have heavy burdens to carry, it is be- 
 cause we have been largely instrumental in 
 creating those burdens for ourselves. It is 
 true that we may not have known what we 
 were doing. The burdens may be the result 
 of little thoughts and deeds which we went 
 on thinking and doing, without being aware 
 what would be their outcome. While we 
 failed to know that these things in the end 
 were going to prove detrimental to our well- 
 being, we were less responsible than we 
 would have been if we had been conscious 
 of their action. But if the time comes when 
 we become aware of the effects resulting 
 
SPRINGS OF HAPPINESS 35 
 
 from such thoughts and actions, then we are 
 held to strict account. 
 
 To whom much is given, of him much is 
 required. I am inclined to believe that quite 
 as much unhappiness comes through the little 
 things which we overlook in this life, as 
 through the great ones. Happiness is har- 
 monious adjustment to life and its require- 
 ments, and this adjustment is by no means 
 hastened by any outer process. No one can 
 make this adjustment for us ; each individual 
 must make his own. When one is in har- 
 mony with his environment, and in kindly, 
 helpful relation to others, he is more truly 
 adjusted to life than he could possibly be 
 through material possessions. 
 
 Health is necessary to happiness, and 
 whatever makes for greater health is a pre- 
 paring of the way that leads to happiness. 
 But perfect health means right adjustment 
 of mind, not only to the outer life, but also 
 to the inner. So we see that all true effort 
 towards a full and complete expression not 
 only leads to health, but to happiness as 
 
36 LIVING WATERS 
 
 well. The inner life is constantly seeking 
 outward expression, and when such expres- 
 sion is fashioned after a true ideal, then the 
 mind has a sense of happiness in what it has 
 accomplished. 
 
 If one is doing creative work, where mind 
 and heart work in unison, from it there 
 comes a sense of satisfaction that perhaps 
 one can never realize in any other depart- 
 ment of life. Whenever we concentrate the 
 mind to express outwardly a conception that 
 has been formed within, we are cultivating 
 a* habit of concentration which will later 
 make it easier for us to do greater things 
 consciously. Again, if we put our heart and 
 soul into the things which we do, we enter 
 into the real joy of creative work, for true 
 self-expression is always a step towards hap- 
 piness. Through such rightly directed 
 action we not only rejoice in our work, but 
 we lay the foundation for future work that 
 will be of untold benefit. 
 
 No one need ever expect to be happy in a 
 state of idleness. The use of these God- 
 
SPRINGS OF HAPPINESS 37 
 
 given forces becomes imgerative to one who 
 would live a truly self-controlled happy life. 
 It is not possible to be strong and whole, and 
 still be idle. Nature requires of us that we 
 should use every faculty of mind, and every 
 organ of the body in order to keep mind and 
 body well. The life that is in action is al- 
 ways to some degree expressing; and even 
 if it is not a perfect expression, it is better 
 than no expression at all. "Whatsoever thy 
 hand findeth to do, do it with all thy might," 
 — ^not in a strained, tense way, but in a joy- 
 ous, expectant way. Whatever is thus pro- 
 duced fills the mind with a sense of satisfac- 
 tion. All true mental action and expression 
 leave their impress on the subjective mind, 
 so that we not only derive benefit at the time 
 we are engaged in our work, but we have 
 got something that will remain with us 
 throughout time. 
 
 No matter what one's work may be in life, 
 let him put into it his best thought; let him 
 feel in doing it that the world is richer be- 
 cause of such work; let him rejoice in the 
 
38 LIVING WATERS 
 
 labor of his own hands; and his work will no 
 longer be a burden that makes mind and 
 body weary, but one in which he will find 
 happiness. Happiness is always the result 
 of thought and feeling in action, and because 
 this is so, the one who, with his heart and 
 mind accomplishes the most in this world, 
 enters into the greatest degree of happiness, 
 enjoys life, and is an actual benefactor to the 
 world in which he lives. 
 
 Besides, the development of character 
 that is to make still greater happiness is con- 
 tinually being evolved. Some of us con- 
 sciously evolve character, but the great ma- 
 jority of us are unconscious of such evolu- 
 tion. Our minds are so absorbed in external 
 actions that we have little thought that some- 
 thing of far greater importance is going on 
 in our lives than that which we are at the 
 moment doing. 
 
 When man once appreciates that all con- 
 scious, true thought and action not only give 
 him present satisfaction, but live on in his 
 life as riches acquired that will not be lost. 
 
SPRINGS OF HAPPINESS 39 
 
 he will be more careful about his conscious 
 thinking and acting. We must never forget 
 that, while adjustment to the outer life is 
 necessary, adjustment by the conscious to the 
 subjective mind is also necessary; that the 
 conscious mind is continually making plans 
 which it is anxious to see expressed ; that the 
 subconscious mind is the store-house for all 
 such plans; that we are constantly drawing 
 from that store-house. All harmony, then, 
 of conscious thinking later becomes the har- 
 mony of the subconscious mind; so if one 
 wishes to be in harmony with himself he 
 must consciously think only those thoughts 
 that make for harmony in his own world 
 while he is thinking them. Thus everyone 
 should see the necessity for right thinking, 
 in order to avoid having the discordant 
 thought-pictures return to produce conscious 
 discord of mind. 
 
 Another step toward happiness is appre- 
 ciation of the beautiful. There are many 
 degrees in the development of the love of 
 beauty; but no matter how small that love 
 
40 LIVING WATERS 
 
 may be in the individual, each degree is a 
 forerunner preparing the mind for higher 
 appreciation of beauty. The love of beauty 
 in any mind should serve to make it more 
 harmonious. Some people associate with 
 this love things which really bear no relation 
 to it. It is not' necessary for the mind to 
 have a knowledge of that which contradicts 
 beauty In order fully to appreciate it. But 
 some people may say contrast is needed. 
 We get enough of contrast without seeking 
 for it or dwelling upon it. A true lover of 
 the beautiful never wastes his time in look- 
 ing for and pointing out flaws. When you 
 see anyone pointing out flaws in other people 
 or in other people's work, you may rest as- 
 sured that that individual is not getting as 
 much happiness as he would get if he were 
 trying to find and point out that which would 
 show off the other's work to better advan- 
 tage. If one loves beauty for beauty's sake, 
 he does not go in quest of that which con- 
 tradicts it; he seeks to find out the beauty 
 that he knows dwells within everything. He 
 
SPRINGS OF HAPPINESS 41 
 
 will recognize different degrees in the unfold- 
 ing of the beautiful. He will relate himself 
 to the universal beauty through the harmony 
 of his own thought and feeling, and he will 
 become filled with a greater sense of happi- 
 ness than would have been possible if he had 
 not established such relationship. Further- 
 more, when we begin to understand any 
 thing, any state, or any person, and grow 
 to appreciate it, we may be said to be 
 coming into a spirit of oneness with it; 
 appreciation leads to love, which is the very 
 heart and soul of happiness. 
 
 It is not enough to possess happiness with- 
 in, but give no expression of it without. We 
 must make our happiness contagious. We 
 must make the world happier because we are 
 happy. Whatever we share with others, we 
 enjoy better ourselves. The joyous, happy 
 mind, is a health-giving mind, one that does 
 good to everybody with whom it comes in 
 contact. Joy and happiness give renewed 
 vibration to the mind and body, making 
 every atom in the physical organism vibrate 
 
42 LIVING WATERS 
 
 in harmony with heart and mind. We gen- 
 erate poisonous substances in the body when 
 the mind becomes filled with pessimistic 
 thoughts, and allows itself to become influ- 
 enced by unreal passions. But every true 
 impulse of being, and every kindly, joyous 
 thought makes for health of mind and 
 strength of body. Only as we make our 
 lives positive ; only as we recognize the eter- 
 nal force of joy, love, hope, faith, and work 
 to the utmost to give them free expression, 
 do we become supremely happy. 
 • Happiness is potential in every life. Some 
 people think that the development of char- 
 acter is the chief end of existence, and that 
 in the effort to express it, happiness should 
 be overlooked. But this is not the right 
 mental attitude. If one is developing char- 
 acter in a lawful, orderly way, there must be 
 happiness; and if it is absent, then charac- 
 ter is not being evolved in true harmony 
 with the law of evolution. When the mind 
 is harmoniously adjusted to both the outer 
 and the inner life, then character is being 
 
SPRINGS OF HAPPINESS 43 
 
 evolved in- a lawful way, and mental peace 
 and happiness will be the result. 
 
 We do not lay enough stress upon the ne- 
 cessity for joy and gladness in our work. 
 We say that life is a serious matter, and be- 
 cause it is, we think it necessary to go round 
 with long faces and minds filled with gloom, 
 believing that this despondent manner is the 
 best way in which to meet the problems of 
 life. An examination of nature's methods 
 should teach us that the joyous way is the 
 better way; that instead of anticipating the 
 future in a discordant or a disagreeable way, 
 we should be looking joyously forward to 
 all that life may contain for us ; and because 
 of this attitude of mind we shall become re- 
 lated to people who are thinking and feeling 
 as we are, and we shall add to their joy and 
 gladness in bringing about a greater over- 
 flowing of our own. Furthermore, we shall 
 have the assurance within ourselves that we 
 are making life easier for others. Each in- 
 dividual is so closely related to the rest of 
 humanity that his every thought and feel- 
 
44 LIVING WATERS 
 
 ing must of necessity act upon the lives of 
 others. It is not possible for two people to 
 come in contact, for even a brief period of 
 time, without each being influenced by the 
 other's thought. 
 
 Because this is true, we should always try 
 to influence other minds in a way that will 
 prove beneficial to them. No individual 
 thinks or feels or lives for himself alone. 
 His heart and mind are feeling and thinking 
 for others just as much as for himself. His 
 life stirs into activity kindred thoughts and 
 fSelings in other minds. His feelings touch 
 the same kind and quality of feeling, in an- 
 other, causing that other to respond in per- 
 fect unison with himself. 
 
 Real happiness in life comes to the one 
 who is consciously or unconsciously making 
 others happy. We can make life what we 
 will to make it. We can make it strong and 
 whole. We can make it joyous and happy. 
 We can make it express all that God in- 
 tended it should express. But no matter 
 what the expression is, it is born of an inner 
 
SPRINGS OF HAPPINESS 45 
 
 desire, and will become outward only 
 through our own efforts to express that de- 
 sire. The thoughts and feelings of others 
 may come to reinforce our own, but they will 
 all prove ineffective if we ourselves refuse to 
 will to be, and will to do. We can work 
 out a perfect salvation of mind and body — 
 one wherein the body is expressing perfect 
 health; one wherein the mind is overflowing 
 with happiness; but it must all be brought 
 about through knowing and doing, through 
 desire and action. Our lives have been com- 
 mitted into our own hands. The life we are 
 now living is the life we have made for our- 
 selves. No other person has made it for us. 
 No other person can make it for us. It is 
 an expression of what we have felt and 
 thought. If we are in any way dissatisfied 
 with that expression, we have it within our- 
 selves to overcome the mistake — we can re- 
 adjust, or re-create, and through our own 
 conscious thought-picturing, and efforts to 
 express what we have pictured in the mind, 
 we can change the results. 
 
46 LIVING WATERS 
 
 All things are ours when we choose to 
 make them ours; but such choice implies 
 mental action, and mental action implies 
 physical effort. When heart and mind and 
 body work together in perfect unison, then 
 we shall be what we will to be. Such ac- 
 tion implies that the individual life has be- 
 come consciously related to the universal 
 life, and that all things have become subject 
 to life. When individual will, and Universal 
 Will are at one, then there is nothing so great 
 that it cannot be accomplished. Omnipo- 
 tent Power is working to expresswhat it wills 
 to express. If this power be in you, and 
 with you, what can be against you? The 
 time is at hand when people must abandon 
 the old ways of thinking and adopt new 
 ways. In the new way, man becomes a con- 
 scious worker with God to establish a better 
 order of things upon earth; becomes conT 
 scious of this power of God within him seek- 
 ing full and free expression; conscious that 
 all such expression leads to the establish- 
 ment of the Kingdom of God upon earth. 
 
Chapter III 
 Currents of Self-Control 
 
CURRENTS OF SELF-CONTROL 
 
 It is a fairly common belief that a good 
 education acquired in a school, academy or 
 college, should be sufficient in itself to fit one 
 for the more serious part of life — that life 
 in which one has to meet the world as it is, 
 and, we might say, battle for mental and 
 physical existence. Study in the school or 
 college has been largely abstract, but life, 
 when met, offers concrete problems and, for 
 a time at least, one finds it difficult to ad- 
 just his viewpoint to the new conditions. 
 Studies have filled the mind with numberless 
 theories, but one is unable to give them prac- 
 tical expression. In dealing with life in the 
 concrete, daily and perhaps houirly questions 
 present themselves for which one's studies 
 offer no precedent. 
 
 It is true that one has been educated in 
 
50 LIVING WATERS 
 
 knowledge concerning many things desirable 
 to know, but the things most necessary to 
 wellbeing have been largely neglected. The 
 student has studied experimental psychology, 
 but knows practically nothing of the psychol- 
 ogy of his own life. He may be able to 
 talk scientifically on the will, the imaging 
 faculty of the mind, the conscious and sub- 
 conscious mind, but when he comes to make 
 personal applications, usually he will be 
 found as deficient as one who has never 
 studied psychology. 
 
 The academic mind generally works in a 
 groove, and finds it hard to get away from 
 beaten paths. Consequently instructors of 
 the young fill the minds of their pupils with 
 theoretical rather than practical knowledge. 
 When young men and women are graduated 
 from institutions of learning, and launched 
 upon the sea of life, they seemingly have a 
 comprehensive chart that should enable them 
 to meet every difiiculty. In reality, such is 
 not the case. Training for life as it has to 
 be lived by the boy or girl has been sadly 
 
CURRENTS OF SELF-CONTROL 51 
 
 neglected. All education should have for 
 Its aim the development of character. It Is 
 not enough to fill the mind with Latin or 
 Greek, with mathematics or chemistry, and 
 ignore the moral side of life. 
 
 Said Woodrow Wilson, Ex-President of 
 Princeton University, in a recent lecture : 
 
 "The courses of studies in the lower 
 schools have ceased to be courses at all, and 
 have degenerated into a mixed mass of sub- 
 jects meant to serve every interest and every 
 utility of modern life. The College has 
 been given the same patternless variety of 
 make-up and purpose. 
 
 "It is not athletics which are to blame. 
 Athletics are, of course, overdone, and their 
 purpose and spirit are undoubtedly too often 
 perverted. But that is a small part of the 
 matter. The college generally supplies the 
 student only with a room, if it supplies him 
 with that. He is left to organize his own 
 life as he chooses. 
 
 "What the college needs is what the na- 
 tion also needs : to have a synthesis made of 
 
52 LIVING, WATERS 
 
 its variety; to have its variety made unity; 
 its rival and inconsistent interests brought 
 into a real and working community of in- 
 terests. The college spirit has gone to 
 pieces, but its pieces are there to be assem- 
 bled, if the right way be found to assemble 
 them. The problem is to find the right way. 
 
 "The compulsion to find it is obvious and 
 imperative. The nation needs trained and 
 disciplined men ; men who know and who can 
 think; men who can perceive and interpret, 
 whose minds are accustomed to difficult 
 task^ whose faculties are instruments of pre- 
 cision and whose judgments are steadied by 
 knowledge. 
 
 "Such men the nation is not getting from 
 the present college life, and cannot get until 
 that life is organized in a different spirit and 
 for a different purpose." 
 
 The school and college of the future will 
 instruct its pupils in the daily requirements 
 of life. Parents should do everything pos- 
 sible to enlighten the minds of their chil- 
 dren as to these requirements, but the par- 
 
CURRENTS OF SELF-CONTROL 53 
 
 ents should be re-inforced by teachers in the 
 public schools, and professors in the colleges. 
 
 The "cramming" process resorted to in 
 schools and colleges at the present time, is 
 not only injurious to students, but re-acts on 
 instructors themselves in a way that is far 
 from beneficial. 
 
 College professors often say that many 
 subjects of study are given more for the ob- 
 ject of developing the mind, than for any 
 definite view that there shall be practical use 
 made of them in the future. To take such a 
 position is absurd. There are many subjects 
 that are now slighted, which would accom- 
 plish the same development of mind, and 
 also be of use in their future bearing on 
 practical living. I would not wish to take 
 away a single study that later on might 
 prove beneficial or helpful. But young men 
 and women should leave our colleges with 
 some practical and vital understanding of 
 real importance of the life work that 
 awaits them. 
 
 What is needed is a system of applied psy- 
 
54 LIVING WATERS 
 
 chology wherein the student shall learn, not 
 only theories about the mind and its facul- 
 ties, but to become able to make direct ap- 
 plication of those theories in his own life. 
 He should be taught not only concerning the 
 relation of one faculty of mind to another, 
 but also the relationship of the individual to 
 all other minds. The imaging faculty, the 
 development of which would be of the great- 
 est importance, should be cultivated to its 
 full capacity. This would tend toward origi- 
 nal thinking in the mind of the student. The 
 tendency of the present-day education is to 
 make automata of boys and girls. 
 
 Students graduate from our colleges with 
 practically little, if any, originality of 
 thought. They are more helpless in the bat- 
 tle of life than many who have never had a 
 college education. In the college of the fu- 
 ture, they will come out with minds wide 
 awake, alert, quick to get thought impres- 
 sions, and just as quick to act upon them. 
 
 The world does not need machine-made 
 men — mere automata, who simply register 
 
CURRENTS OF SELF-CONTROL 55 
 
 what their instructors have taught them. 
 The world needs wide-awake, self-reliant 
 men, who both think and act for themselves. 
 If we go into the professional ranks of to- 
 day, we find men who move in a little orbit, 
 and who think they have the knowledge of 
 the universe — men who, in any other depart- 
 ment of life would be called near-sighted, 
 men who, with the very best intentions in 
 the world are yet unable to see beyond their 
 little sphere, and who are not ready to alter 
 their preconceived ideas unless some one 
 rated as a high, thoroughly orthodox author- 
 ity gives something to the public in advance 
 of what they have thought and believed. 
 Th^n they will, perhaps, swallow the new 
 contribution whole, and accept it as gospel 
 truth. 
 
 Self-reliance carries us through many of 
 the hard places in life. It assures us of vic- 
 tory at times when everything seems dark. 
 Through it, we know we have gained our 
 ends and purposes in the past, and because 
 of this it gives us the assurance that we can 
 
56 LIVING WATERS 
 
 "win out," regardless of any, or of all, ob- 
 stacles that may be in our way. It instils a 
 spirit of independence that will not allow a 
 man to become a parasite on his fellow-man. 
 The self-reliant man is courageously work- 
 ing out his own salvation, and increasing in 
 knowledge and power. This helps in time to 
 a truly poised, or controlled condition of 
 mind. Every step taken in control fore- 
 shadows another step. There is no place 
 where we can stand, seeing and knowing 
 that we have come to the end of our efforts. 
 Change follows change. It is an unceasing 
 going forward — ever knowing and ever be- 
 coming. 
 
 The academic mind is not leading the 
 world to-day, altho there is no doubt but 
 that it thinks it Is doing so. Neither is the 
 theological mind, because the world has 
 grown tired of the husks of theology. 
 Leaders of thought to-day, as always, are 
 great minds who have risen above the be- 
 liefs and opinions of the past — men who 
 think for themselves, regardless of any, or 
 
CURRENTS OF SELF-CONTROL 57 
 
 all authority. Such men are to be found 
 within and without the institutions, but they 
 are not considered orthodox, or authorita- 
 tive by their brethren. Every new discovery 
 which they make is received with question 
 by the people, who adhere to the thought 
 and belief of the past. But the world in its 
 evolution moves on regardless of the dead 
 thought of our time. There are some who 
 see the necessity of carrying each new dis- 
 covery to its legitimate conclusion, and who 
 are working with mind and heart for a 
 larger and better world than the one in 
 which they are living. 
 
 Self-control has to do with the whole man, 
 soul, mind and body. The hidden powers 
 and possibilities of the soul are as yet 
 scarcely realized, and of their uses we know 
 little or nothing. Man has never had a true 
 appreciation of himself. He has always 
 thought himself less than he really is, and 
 this has, without doubt, done much to re- 
 tard his development. It is impossible for 
 any one outwardly to express more t^han he 
 
58 LIVING WATERS 
 
 feels and thinks himself to be. With a 
 truer appreciation will come larger and 
 fuller expression. 
 
 Before any one can live a truly controlled 
 life, he must have a knowledge of its cre- 
 ative source, of his own possibilities and 
 powers, and an understanding of his relation 
 to his fellow-man. He requires this in order 
 to effect adjustment both to inner and outer 
 conditions of life. Man is related to the 
 whole of life. He is one with the physical 
 universe ; he is one with the soul of all life. 
 The inner law and its outer manifestation 
 have direct action upon his life as on all 
 life, and if he consciously knows and co- 
 operates with their laws, he can effect a thor- 
 oughly harmonious adjustment both to inner 
 life and to outer form. If man is to use his 
 God-given attributes of soul and his facul- 
 ties of mind it must be done with perception 
 and understanding. Inner Life is the source 
 of power. The life that is under control 
 will consciously start from the source, and 
 control and direct its movements from center 
 
CURRENTS OF SELF-CONTROL 59 
 
 to circumference. This movement has been 
 taking place ever since man came into being, 
 but its action has not been a conscious one. 
 
 Nevertheless all that man expresses to- 
 day is the result of this inner impulse upon 
 mind and body. He is far more an expres- 
 sion of what he has felt than what he has 
 thought. In every way the individual 
 should seek to develop more of the soul side 
 of his nature, or that part of him that feels, 
 because through this effort will come the 
 greatest development in life. But how to 
 bring about this development? What is the 
 best method of procedure? Always and at 
 all times, use that knowledge which has al- 
 ready been acquired, for only through right 
 use of our possessions do we gain new ones. 
 
 The one who wishes fully to control his 
 life should begin at once to cultivate his soul 
 attributes. Let him exercise faith, hope, 
 love, joy, peace, good-will and he will find 
 that his inner powers will grow and increase. 
 His mind will become attuned to his soul, 
 his thinking will grow more inspired, and he 
 
60 LIVING WATERS 
 
 will see with a mental clearness of vision 
 what heretofore he has not known. His 
 mind pictures will become more creative in 
 character — clear concise, vital things. 
 
 This, too, will have the effect of strength- 
 ening the body, because whatever produces 
 harmony of mind has its direct action upon 
 the physical organism. In the controlled life 
 it is not possible to exempt the body. The 
 body is the instrument through which we 
 work, and the skilful builder must have the 
 best possible tools with which to do his fin- 
 ished work. One is always retarded, or 
 hampered, by a weak or diseased body. It 
 is therefore of the first importance that the 
 body be thoroughly whole and strohg for the 
 best doing of one's work., There is a con- 
 sciousness In all life that is not only cre- 
 ative, but recreative. Thus, If weakness ex- 
 ists In any part, it can be overcome, and 
 strength and ease can be substituted for' 
 weakness and dis-ease. It Is a duty we owe, 
 both to ourselves and others, to express per- 
 fect physical health or wholeness. Thus, we 
 
, CURRENTS OF SELF-CONTROL 61 
 
 see that the whole life, physical, mental and 
 spiritual, becomes a directed, orderly and 
 controlled movement. 
 
 When we try, as we often do, to reverse 
 the order of living by shaping our thoughts 
 and desires to conform to what seem to be 
 the external world's requirements, we cease 
 to be harmonious, we fail to give expres- 
 sion to the best and highest in us, and life 
 loses much of its meaning. There is a rela- 
 tive value to everything, and if we lose sight 
 of such values we make many mistakes 
 which hinder and retard the evolution of 
 life. When desire for health, happiness and 
 success are all placed in the outer world, 
 one must run the whole gamut of worldly 
 desire and acquisition before any realizing 
 sense of inner desire can animate the mind. 
 
 The beginning of conscious, directed con- 
 trol means the understanding of what man is 
 in reality. First, that he is essentially a spir- 
 itual being, a living soul in possession of a 
 mind and body. The body, however, is only 
 the habitation of the soul and mind, an ex- 
 
62 LIVING WATERS 
 
 pression or creation of both. The creator 
 must of necessity be greater than the thing 
 he creates, therefore, the body should never 
 be thought of as being of the greatest im- 
 portance. Neither should it be neglected or 
 ignored, as is the custom with some ascetics, 
 who believe that through the mortification 
 of the body or the destruction of man's sense 
 nature, they are going to attain greater soul 
 development. Man should live as a har- 
 monious whole — one life expressing' itself in 
 different ways and degrees, but all of rela- 
 tive value. As long as man believes in the 
 duality of his nature, that one part of him is 
 good and another evil, he must go on con- 
 tending and battling with the evil — overcom- 
 ing and being overcome. 
 
 When the realization of oneness and 
 unity comes, when we know that all life is 
 one ; that there may be many degrees of in- 
 telligence and great diversity in expression, 
 but that one life animates all, and one in- 
 telligence controls and directs all, then the 
 evil of life passes away, and we know and 
 
CURRENTS OF SELF-CONTROL 63 
 
 see everything as good, realizing, however, 
 that everything must be in its right place In 
 order to produce perfect harmony in action. 
 Adjustment then constitutes what we might 
 call the very keynote of being. Every in- 
 dividual stands between the forces of life 
 within and the forms of life without, and 
 the mind's adjustment to the inner life and 
 its requirements, and perfect adjustment to 
 the outer life or its environment, constitute 
 the real harmony of life. And when a man 
 is thoroughly adjusted he is at one with 
 God and his fellow-man. But all adjust- 
 ment is effected through individual desire 
 and effort to express desire. Control and 
 direction of all the powers and forces of 
 which we are in possession, constitute what 
 is called self-control. Self-control is such 
 use of power as expresses itself in perfect 
 form, and we might say that one of the 
 first of these expressions should be a strong, 
 whole body as a fit Instrument of soul and 
 mind. 
 
 This in turn would serve to show, or 
 
64 LIVING WATERS 
 
 would be a living proof, that we are rightly 
 adjusted both to the inner and outer world. 
 Let it be understood once for all that the 
 self-controlled man is the man who is har- 
 monious in soul, in mind and in body, that 
 self-control never means suppression, al- 
 though many people use suppression and be- 
 lieve that it is self-control. 
 
 Often in abstaining from habits acquired 
 at a former time, yet having in mind a 
 strong desire to continue such habits, the 
 person believes that he is leading a natural 
 controlled life. There is absolutely no truth 
 in this. The man who has formerly given 
 way to anger, and has expressed himself in 
 a violent way, who now, while just as an- 
 gry, is able to control that anger through a 
 placid exterior is really something worse 
 than he was before, he has added hypocrisy 
 to his anger. This is literally true, be- 
 cause outwardly he is assuming one thing, 
 while inwardly he is just the reverse. De- 
 sire, or motive, is more than expression. If 
 a person's motive or desire is misdirected. 
 
CURRENTS OF SELF-CONTROL 65 
 
 then such a person is not leading a controlled 
 life, no matter if he is able to shut off all 
 outward expression of it. 
 
 Control your thoughts. Keep idle or 
 vicious thoughts out, by substituting vital, 
 wholesome thoughts. The only way to over- 
 come wrong thinking is through right think- 
 ing. We never gain the victory by saying 
 we will put away from our minds unreal 
 thoughts. Such a course seems rather to 
 perpetuate them. Only by laying firm hold 
 on the new, do we forget the old. There is 
 a continually increasing power in life, when 
 we leave old thoughts and habits behind 
 through a constant renewing of the mind. 
 In this way, we gain a real and permanent 
 victory, making our minds and thoughts the 
 true servants of the soul. The thoroughly 
 controlled mind becomes the strong, self- 
 reliant one. 
 
 Ceaseless activity of mind will defeat its 
 own end. There are times when mental re- 
 pose becomes an actual necessity to the ac- 
 complishment of some given purpose. But 
 
66 LIVING WATERS 
 
 remember, it is not that repose of mind 
 which some people not only endorse, but 
 practice — that "all things come to those who 
 wait." There may be the momentary wait, 
 but bear in mind that in this world life in 
 action is the constant demand, and it is only 
 as we seek that we find, only as we knock 
 that the door is opened to us. When one 
 is considering a plan of action, if the mind 
 is in a state of repose, he is better able to 
 see all sides of the question. Again, the 
 waiting time may come when one is not able 
 to see the wisest or best thing to do, when 
 It is the part of good judgment to wait un- 
 til one gets a clear perspective; but this, 
 after all, is only a breathing spell, which 
 must soon be followed by action, and then 
 whatsoever mind or hand findeth to do, let 
 it be done in your might. Not in a tense 
 mental way, but rather in that strong, elas- 
 tic way, where there is joy in the doing — 
 because of the heart and mind that are put 
 into it. The controlled life never puts five 
 or six times as much energy into the doing 
 
CURRENTS OF SELF-CONTROL 67 
 
 of anything as is required to do it. Neither 
 does it withhold the energy to such a degree 
 that the work drags. One will become as 
 tired mentally and physically when slothful 
 or indolent in his work, as when strained 
 or tense. Avoid both extremes, as both are 
 unprofitable. Use concentration in your 
 work, in order to do things in the best and 
 easiest way. Get all the happiness you can 
 out of your work, ^e master of your task, 
 not slave to it. It was given to man to con- 
 trol the full force of his whole life, and then 
 through such control to be master over all 
 things. Dominion and power are his when 
 he sets himself to work to attain these ends 
 in a lawful, orderly way. 
 
 In development, when any real condition 
 asserts itself, whatever contradicts it, is ex- 
 pelled from the mind. As an illustration 
 — the person who lives in the spirit of love 
 can know no anger or hate, the person who 
 has developed faith can neither be doubtful, 
 nor anxious, the one whose mind is filled 
 y^ith joy cannot be despondent, When 9, 
 
68 LIVING WATERS 
 
 real soul attribute is in use, no contradictory 
 condition can exist in such a person's mind. 
 
 Neither can a contradictory condition in 
 another person's mind produce an evil effect. 
 Through what we feel and what we think, 
 we relate ourselves to the same feelings and 
 the same thinking in the souls and minds of 
 other people. Every individual has it in his 
 power to make the relationships in life what 
 he desires. This is done by an unseen proc- 
 ess. The force that establishes such rela- 
 tionship is what we feel toward others, and 
 the directing power of that force is in what 
 we think about others. Feeling is the dy- 
 namic force that moves all life, and thought 
 in action is the expression of it. Love is the 
 one force that not only animates but moves 
 the universe; all other soul attributes are 
 differentiations or degrees of love. 
 
 When any one lives in the spirit of love 
 he is consciously one with universal life and 
 power. The whole religion of life may be 
 summed up in two words : love and service. 
 One is an inner condition of being, and the 
 
CURRENTS OF SELF-CONTROL 69 
 
 other Is the outer expression in action. 
 There can never be any separation between 
 the two. Love is cause, and service is ef- 
 fect. There could be no cause without ef- 
 fect, and there could be no effect without a 
 cause; they are inseparable. 
 
 If one can realize the spirit of love within 
 him so that the whole life is dominated by 
 it, he has found the pearl of great price, he 
 has found the solution of every problem that 
 can possibly present itself In this or any 
 other life. 
 
 In the quest for a knowledge of the king- 
 dom of God that is within us, we do not 
 come into the fulness of life and understand- 
 ing at once; there is an ever-ascending scale 
 of being, and we know of many things be- 
 fore the life becomes fully illumined by the 
 great white flame of Love. 
 
Chapter IV 
 Waves of Success 
 
WAVES OF SUCCESS 
 
 What constitutes success in life? There 
 are so many differing viewpoints that what 
 to one might mean success to another would 
 be failure. The world of things has more 
 than one standard of success; the world of 
 mentality has many standards, but when we 
 reach the world of Spirit, we find only one, 
 for here inner and outer merge in the One- 
 ness of Life. 
 
 There are many planes or degrees of ex- 
 pression. Success then must be considered 
 in relation to these varying planes and de- 
 grees, for man in his evolution, step by step, 
 must pass through one plane after another. 
 He must not only live on all planes, but must 
 attain full and complete expression on every 
 plane. 
 
 Without orilniscience it is impossible for 
 73 
 
74 LIVING WATERS 
 
 any one to know the full plan of life, but 
 we all have sufficient knowledge to enable us 
 to understand all that is required of us, in 
 order to live as life should be lived at the 
 present, and if we do the will we shall know 
 of the doctrine. Most people make the 
 mistake of continually refusing to live a 
 life of their own — fully and freely to ex- 
 press_ themselves, because of mental and 
 physical laziness. One need not think that, 
 in drifting and in refusing to meet life's 
 problems, these problems are being done 
 away with. No, they will appear and re- 
 appear until finally met and entirely solved 
 through one's own thought and effort. Na- 
 ture exacts to the last jot and tittle; all must 
 be fulfilled. What one has lived, all must 
 live. Success on any plane means having 
 lived the full measure or all the require- 
 ments of that plane. T'here is no chance; 
 there is no luck; there Is no happening; only 
 living and living to the full, and this becomes 
 the preparation for a still greater success 
 on the plane that lies just beyond. 
 
WAVES OF SUCCESS IS 
 
 Thus, taking into consideration that in the 
 evolution of life there must of necessity be 
 different degrees of expression, we see that 
 it is neither wise nor just for the more highly 
 developed person to look upon one less de- 
 veloped as having failed because he has not 
 succeeded in expressing the success of life 
 which rightfully belongs to another plane. 
 To mass men together and call them all free 
 and equal, is not to be true to fact. The 
 only truth in equality is that all men 
 have the same powers and possibilities In a 
 potential way, and that all unfold according 
 to one law. But when we have said this, we 
 must recognize that all people are In differ- 
 ent stages of evolution, and one can form 
 righteous judgment as to what constitutes 
 success only by taking into consideration the 
 stage which the life has reached in its pro- 
 gression. This makes it necessary to con- 
 sider the question of success on every plane 
 of being. 
 
 Naturally we begin upon the physical 
 plane. Life on this plane of expression is 
 
76 LIVING WATERS 
 
 limited by physical desire that is only a lit- 
 tle in advance of the highest animal life. 
 Man needs physical health and strength in 
 order to be happy and enjoy the pleasures 
 of life on this plane. He requires no elab- 
 orate code of ethical law or religious con- 
 viction. His greatest wants are confined to 
 his sense desires, and when these are sup- 
 plied he is comparatively well and happy; 
 perhaps far more so than are those who are 
 living on a higher plane of being. To him 
 but little has been given, and of him but lit- 
 tle is required. Yet there are successes in 
 the life of man on this plane which are just 
 as great and just as real to him as are the 
 successes made by men on higher planes. 
 
 On all planes of life there is love of 
 power, and power is essential to expression, 
 and on every plane expression is of first 
 importance. On the physical plane man's 
 power is limited by a lack of mental devel- 
 opment; therefore the most successful man 
 Is the one who can use his mind to give the 
 best expression to his physical power. 
 
WAVES OF SUCCESS 77 
 
 At an early stage in human life, man be- 
 comes dimly conscious of the necessity of 
 avoiding excesses. He learns something of 
 self-control, and recognizes that this adds 
 to his power over other men. He is not al- 
 ways able to control his life perfectly, but 
 in the degree that he is able to do this, he 
 begins to feel a greater sense of power, and 
 acquires an influence upon the lives of 
 others. He may be physically strong, but in 
 order that he may make his strength con- 
 tribute to his success, even in his own sphere, 
 he must reinforce it with what some men 
 might call the cunning of his mind, but 
 which in reality is only the degree of intelli- 
 gence he has been able to develop. If he 
 allows passion to sway his life he hinders 
 his own success. Passion may play a promi- 
 nent part in his character, but he succeeds 
 in spite of it, and not because of it. No one 
 is strengthened on any plane of life by an 
 excess of passion, or an excess of any other 
 kind. The life that has a reserve power is 
 the one that wins in the end. All passion 
 
78 LIVING WATERS 
 
 and excess make for dissipation of energy 
 in both mind and body. 
 
 To be strong on the physical plane, a 
 man must learn to conserve energy, and use 
 what mind he may possess as an aid to all 
 physical effort. He must neither imitate 
 nor copy anyone, but must live his own life 
 according to his own plane. As time goes 
 on he will acquire greater power, and will 
 be looked upon by his fellows as a success- 
 ful man. He will enjoy life in his limited 
 way, and will be a benefit to those with 
 nvhom he associates, and will give them an 
 ideal in advance of their own. His little 
 life will have been well lived, and in living 
 it he will have laid a foundation for better 
 things, for later the same force which he has 
 displayed in his humble sphere will be used 
 to express a larger and more complete life. 
 
 This is only a mere outline of what con- 
 stitutes success upon the physical plane, be- 
 cause the majority of people in the civilized 
 world who aspire to a successful life are 
 on another plane of thought and action, and 
 
WAVES OF SUCCESS 79 
 
 have no need of knowing the requirements 
 of success on what to them would be a by- 
 gone plane. The requirements of more ad- 
 vanced persons should receive greater atten- 
 tion, because it is with their success that we 
 are dealing in the larger way. 
 
 Perhaps most young men in our country 
 are interested in what is called business or 
 commercial success. We are living in a 
 money-getting age, in which, to a great ex- 
 tent, a person's material accumulations 
 largely determine his station in the world. 
 There has been a radical change in the 
 business world in the last ten years. Enor- 
 mous combinations of money and men have 
 been formed with a view to increasing the 
 economy of production, and of reaping 
 greater profits as a result of such economy. 
 Unity of efFort in any department In life 
 should be productive of greater accomplish- 
 ment. Business with vast capital and great 
 enterprise, therefore, should prove bene- 
 ficial to those engaged in it, but also the 
 great economy effected in manufactures 
 
80 LIVING WATERS 
 
 should give better wages to the workman 
 and cheaper goods to the consumer. At 
 least, this should be the result, but when a 
 system Is radically wrong at the fountain 
 head It stays wrong to the end. Capital 
 and brains should have their legitimate re- 
 ward, but when they combine In order to 
 make It possible through their united ef- 
 fort to enhance values, and curtail pompe- 
 titlon, largely at the expense of their em- 
 ployees, then such a course is working 
 grievous wrong to humanity. 
 • If a man should go to a money-lender, 
 wanting to borrow three hundred dollars, 
 and the money-lender should say to him: 
 "Yes, If you have security, I will lend you 
 three hundred dollars, but the law al- 
 lows me to collect only six per cent, interest, 
 therefore to insure me what I deem a reason- 
 able compensation for my risk, I require 
 that you give me your note for one thousand 
 dollars, and pay me annually six per cent, 
 upon the face value of the note," people 
 would cry out that it was an unjust proceed- 
 
WAVES OF SUCCESS 81 
 
 ing, one in which there was neither honor 
 nor equity. It is practically the same sort 
 of transaction when a combination of inter- 
 ests is affected, and for each million dollars 
 of real value four or five million dollars' 
 worth of stocks and bonds are issued. In 
 the end, either the laborer or the purchaser 
 of the goods must suffer from such a pro- 
 ceeding. The fact is that both suffer, and 
 the few unjustly profit at the expense of the 
 many. Any system of government, whether 
 it be a monarchy or a republic, which per- 
 mits several bodies of people to prey upon 
 the masses is sowing the seeds of its own 
 destruction. 
 
 The ambition to make money, while not a 
 very high one, is nevertheless a perfectly 
 legitimate one, so long as one's aim is to 
 give a just equivalent for that which one re- 
 ceives. If one is actively engaged in money 
 getting, and wishes to be truly successful, 
 wishes to retain his own self-respect, as well 
 as the respect of the world, and to be happy 
 in his quest, then he must resort only to 
 
82 LIVING WATERS 
 
 methods which are fair and aboveboard. If 
 he is a manufacturer, he should reap a fair 
 profit from his manufactures; if he is a 
 merchant, the good judgment he exercises in 
 the selection of his merchandise and the capi- 
 tal he invests in his enterprise, should pay 
 him a just compensation. 
 
 Let the money-getter understand that he 
 can never be happy in his money, if it has 
 been acquired through fraud and deceit, or 
 by any other unfair means. If he robs some 
 one else in his effort to enrich himself, even 
 tljough he observe the letter of the law, he 
 shall not be held guiltless. A man is judged 
 and condemned by his own ideals for what 
 he has done or left undone. He may have 
 two sets of ideals, one which he uses in deal- 
 ing with other people, and one which he ex- 
 pects other people to use In dealing with him. 
 But such a position Is untenable; a person 
 must not entertain Ideals for himself which 
 do not hold good for others. 
 
 Whatever we think or feel respecting any 
 one else, we also think and feel respecting 
 
WAVES OF SUCCESS 83 
 
 ourselves, and thought and feeling are re- 
 corded in the sub-conscious mind, and are 
 all the time exerting their influence upon our 
 conscious lives. A man leading a truly suc- 
 cessful life cannot be swayed back and forth 
 by two sets of ideals. In order to express 
 himself in a true, strong way, he must do as 
 he would be done by. People say that this 
 rule cannot be carried out in a practical way 
 in life as life is lived at present ; they saythat 
 one who takes that course invites only fail- 
 ure. Such people may be speaking from their 
 own experience, but their experience has 
 nothing to do with the rule, and therefore 
 they are not competent judges to decide upon 
 its value. The man who shall be truly suc- 
 cessful in the business world is one who has 
 a thorough knowledge of the business In 
 which he is engaged, who can form quick 
 judgments and decisions as to the most ex- 
 pedient thing to do at a given moment, the 
 one who is able to grasp details as well as 
 the general plan of his affairs ; the man who 
 places his employees in the positions which 
 
84 LIVING WATERS 
 
 he has found they can best fill ; and the man 
 who will never employ dishonest, unscrupu- 
 lous men simply because they are smart in a 
 business way. 
 
 The successful business man gives his in- 
 dividual attention to each separate part of 
 his business, is punctual in keeping his ap- 
 pointments, and when his day's work is done 
 sheds his business thoughts and ideas as he 
 does his office clothing, and gives his entire 
 mind and attention to other things, thus re- 
 laxing and gaining the rest which will enable 
 him on the morrow to carry on his business 
 still more successfully. 
 
 If he would have the respect and esteem 
 of his employees, he should be both kind 
 and considerate, and any promises made by 
 him should be fulfilled in both letter and 
 spirit. 
 
 Let us sum up for the young man start- 
 ing out in business life some of the require- 
 ments that are essential to success. First of 
 all, he should strive to put himself into his 
 work. He should give of himself and his 
 
WAVES OF SUCCESS 85 
 
 labor willingly. Never for one moment 
 should he entertain the thought of giving as 
 little and getting as much as he can. That 
 state of mind spells Failure! 
 
 He should strive to master his business 
 in every detail. He should keep his mind 
 alert to know where and how he can be of 
 the most use, and thus make himself neces- 
 sary to his employer. Real worth becomes 
 appreciated, and one never loses anything 
 through making an effort to do the very 
 best one knows how. It is a common ex- 
 pression in the business world that such a 
 man's word is as good as his bond. Make 
 your word in every respect as good as your 
 bond, and you will gain the confidence and 
 respect of those people with whom you are 
 doing business. 
 
 Never misrepresent qualities or values in 
 order to make a sale. The temporary bene- 
 fit to you is fancied rather than real. Even 
 in this day and generation "Honesty is the 
 best policy." The dishonest and unscrupu- 
 lous man is sure to be found out in the end, 
 
86 LIVING WATERS 
 
 and if people lose their trust and belief in 
 him he has himself to blame. 
 
 Be kind and courteous to every person 
 you meet, be they your superiors or inferi- 
 ors. If another person is disagreeable or 
 unkind, you cannot afford to lower yourself 
 to his plane. Make yourself superior to his 
 wrong influence. It may appear to you that 
 the more manly thing for you to do would 
 be to resent the lack of courtesy, but two 
 wrongs do not make a right, and no one feels 
 better or happier because he has given way 
 to his temper. 
 
 While at business during the day become 
 thoroughly immersed in it. Keep the mind 
 centered upon what you are doing. Seize 
 every legitimate opportunity that discloses 
 itself to you. 
 
 Let no chance go by of informing your- 
 self of everything that will tend to give a 
 more comprehensive knowledge of the busi- 
 ness in which you are engaged. Study its 
 every requirement from first to last; know it 
 in its every detail. In other words, make 
 
WAVES OF SUCCESS 87 
 
 yourself the full master of all knowledge 
 that in any way relates to it. 
 
 Practise economy, but do not be miserly, 
 and do not let your economy lead you into 
 a false way of purchasing things in the way 
 of clothing, etc., because of their cheapness. 
 Good materials pay best in the end, both in 
 looks and in wear. It is always false 
 economy to buy things simply because they 
 are cheap. 
 
 Be your true natural self, do not try to 
 ape those who have more money than you 
 have, for such a course will lead you into 
 all kinds of difficulties. 
 
 In your leisure, if you are given to the 
 reading of books, select the best, whether 
 they be books of romance, history or travel. 
 Thoroughly digest and assimilate what you 
 read in order that your reading may prove 
 beneficial to you by informing the mind so 
 that you can talk intelligently on any sub- 
 ject you have taken up. 
 
 Look at life in a large way. Have perse- 
 verance in all you undertake. Do not be 
 
88 LIVING WATERS 
 
 hasty in making changes. Be sure your 
 reasons for making a change are right, but, 
 having reached a decision, act with prompt- 
 ness. Have the reliance and courage of 
 your convictions. Never take advantage of 
 another man's necessity, and try to atoid 
 having another man take advantage of yours. 
 
 In all just dealing there is only one law. 
 That law must apply equally to every one 
 else, as well as to you. You can only apply 
 the law to yourself, because each man must 
 live his own life. Be just with other people, 
 but deal out the same amount of justice to 
 yourself. Respect the rights of others, and 
 others will respect yours. 
 
 This is a mere outline of what is necessary 
 to the successful outcome of a business ca- 
 reer. But business success is only one de- 
 partment; there are many other phases of 
 life to be considered. There Is the young 
 man who starts out with the idea of taking 
 up one of the great professions. He is 
 filled with desire and aspiration to succeed. 
 If he is able to avoid making mistakes in the 
 
WAVES OF SUCCESS 89 
 
 beginning, he is far on the road toward a 
 successful end. A profession should never 
 be taken up with the idea of making it a 
 mere means to a livelihood, but heart and 
 mind should be put into all work, whatever 
 it may be. At the very beginning the young 
 man should be satisfied that he is in love 
 with his work. He should fit himself in 
 every possible way for his undertaking, but 
 should strive through it all to retain his own 
 individuality, and not allow his mind to be- 
 come wholly absorbed in his studies. He 
 should keep a free, open, questioning mind, 
 able to accept things on trial, as it were, and 
 later seek to prove their truth or falsity. 
 
 In almost every profession, antiquated 
 dogmatic beliefs will be found in many 
 things to still hold their ground. Especially 
 does this apply to theology and medicine. 
 Whenever anything has been actually and 
 incontrovertibly proved, accept it and act 
 upon it. But when a doctrine is only an 
 opinion or a belief, and not a fact, accept it 
 only upon trial. Learn to use your own 
 
90 LIVING WATERS 
 
 mind. Know that in the end your own heart 
 and mind must constitute your ultimate au- 
 thority. Do not try to copy or imitate even 
 your superiors. Profit by their good advice 
 or example, but be yourself. Cultivate your 
 own mind, and learn to rely upon your own 
 judgment. Know everything that it is pos- 
 sible to know about your adopted profes- 
 sion, but know it for and of yourself, and 
 not in the way so many do, as simply the 
 parrot-like memorization of the knowledge 
 of others. Get all you can from authorities, 
 but prove, for yourself the truth of what you 
 receive, for what you really know will be 
 that which counts for the most in the end. 
 One should never reach a place in life 
 where one is thoroughly satisfied with one's 
 position. In every profession there is far 
 more to be known than has yet been dis- 
 closed, and therefore you can come to know 
 more than the schools are able to teach you, 
 if you take advantage of the benefit you 
 have derived through them, and still use 
 your own mind to work out new and orig- 
 
WAVES OF SUCCESS 91 
 
 inal ideas. The more one knows the more 
 one is capable of knowing. 
 
 The student should learn as early in life 
 as possible that storing the mind with all 
 kinds of facts relating to the subject with 
 which he is dealing is a good thing, but it 
 is not sufficient. In every way that lies open 
 to him he should try to give expression to 
 that which he knows. It is not merely 
 through the accumulation of knowledge that 
 one grows, but through knowledge ex- 
 pressed in action. The life that is not in 
 action is stagnant, and is of little use to it- 
 self or any one else. One must learn to give 
 the best form possible to whatever he does. 
 The clergyman and lecturer should not only 
 acquire clearness and conciseness of mind 
 and thought, but he should be able to speak 
 in a clear, distinct, strong way — not in a 
 loud-voiced manner, which is offensive to the 
 listener, but with a well-modulated voice, 
 that gives expression to the heart and mind 
 through its tone and color. No speaker has 
 a right to inflict upon an audience a voice 
 
62 LIVING WATERS 
 
 that has not been trained to express the 
 mind's thoughts in a clear, vibrant way. 
 Many clerical voices with their ascending 
 and descending scale sometimes give fits of 
 the blues. The constant church attendant 
 may thus acquire a long face and a sad and 
 despondent way of looking at life. Clergy- 
 men should learn to talk in a natural way; 
 there would then not be so many empty pews. 
 
 I would say to the theological student: 
 "Break away from the established habit and 
 start a new one of your own. Make a thor- 
 ough study of the true use of the voice in 
 speaking, so that it will be a pleasure for 
 people to listen to you. A little time spent 
 in perfecti/ig the voice will prove of far 
 greater benefit than hours spent in the study 
 of mediaeval theology." 
 
 Very often the clergyman or public 
 speaker is physically and mentally exhausted 
 by his address. Part of this may come from 
 using his voice in the wrong way, and part 
 from useless gesticulation wherein a large 
 amount of energy is used with no particular 
 
WAVES OF SUCCESS ' 93 
 
 advantage accruing to anybody. When the 
 speaker's hands are going like a windmill, 
 or are pounding the pulpit or desk, an enor- 
 mous amount of energy is going to waste. 
 
 The world is filled with misfits — ^people 
 who might have made a success if they had 
 been doing something other than that in 
 which they are employed. When you see 
 a man using an enormous amount of phy- 
 sical energy in something that should take 
 mind and thought to express, you may know 
 that such a man would have been a better 
 success as a brick-mason, a carpenter, or 
 builder. 
 
 Some people choose their professions be- 
 cause they think they may not have to work 
 so hard in them as in some other avenues of 
 life. Others because of the financial return 
 they expect to get from them. Young men 
 should lay aside purely selfish and mer- 
 cenary considerations, and ask themselves 
 this question, "In what department of life 
 can I really make myself most felt? In 
 what particular course can I give and re- 
 
94 LIVING WATERS 
 
 ceive the greatest benefit?" Take the large 
 view of life, not the one that is altogether 
 personal. No one can hope or expect to be 
 successful if he builds upon a foundation of 
 purely selfish aims and interests. Human- 
 ity is one compound: it may be composed 
 of many parts, but each is related to the 
 whole, and only as each part fulfils its duty 
 to the whole body can that part expect to de- 
 rive material benefit from the whole. 
 
 The person who thinks solely of his own 
 personal good, of his own desires and as- 
 pitatlons, without regard to the rest of hu- 
 manity, is going to make many serious mis- 
 takes before he reaches the goal of his am- 
 bition. 
 
 We should all learn to put ourselves in 
 the other person's place. At times we are 
 greatly distressed because people fail to take 
 our point of view. We wonder how they 
 can be so unreasonable as not to see where- 
 in we are right, when it is so obviously evi- 
 dent. This should teach us the necessity of 
 learning to put ourselves in other people's 
 
WAVES OF SUCCESS 95 
 
 places, and of getting their points of view. 
 One can be truly just only when he exam- 
 ines carefully into every side, and under- 
 stands the position of others as well as he 
 understands his own. Do not become self- 
 opinionated, or over-estimate your own abili- 
 ties. Keep your mind open and clear to re- 
 ceive the truth, regardless of its source, 
 orthodox, or heterodox. If you want your 
 life to be a real success, you must be large 
 enough to set aside your own preconceived 
 ideas, while you study thoughtfully the 
 theories that are at variance with your own. 
 Learn to "prove all things, and then hold fast 
 that which is good." 
 
 The young man who plans to become a 
 painter or a musician should not start on 
 his career until he has carefully studied his 
 own qualifications for the one or the other 
 profession — that is, if he wishes to excel, 
 and become one of the bright lights of these 
 professions. The imagination, or imaging 
 faculty should be highly developed, but it 
 must exist in the very beginning. One may 
 
96 LIVING WATERS 
 
 have an idea that it can be acquired as his 
 work makes progress. To a certain extent, 
 this may be possible, but there must be a 
 large foundation to build upon, or it will be 
 uphill work to develop the sentiment that 
 is the greatest possession of all true artists. 
 Lacking poetry or imagination, music or 
 painting, though a marvel of technicality and 
 cleverness, will nevertheless have no living 
 expression. Do not waste years of your 
 life in useless endeavor. Remember that 
 great artistic work of any kind is only pro- 
 diuced by great souls. There may be stages 
 in their development, but great artists must 
 think far beyond the average thought, and 
 feel deeper than the average in order to 
 produce a master work. They must have 
 suffered, they must have entered into the 
 very soul of things, before they can be able 
 to interpret life through their medium of 
 artistic expression. To become truly great 
 in the artistic world one must have the inner 
 vision. 
 
 One must not only be able to draw that 
 
WAVES OF SUCCESS 97 
 
 inspiration from nature and everything 
 about him, but must be inspired from with- 
 in. He must be ready to starve before giv- 
 ing up his ideals, as many great painters, 
 composers and writers have done in the 
 past. In everything great in life you will 
 find there was sacrifice of self to the ideal, 
 and a necessary willingness to forgo the 
 pleasure of the moment, or the welfare of 
 the present, in order to give expression to 
 still greater good. But the joy that comes 
 when one has expressed himself in a truly 
 great work more than compensates for any 
 seeming sacrifice. 
 
 A man should never allow himself to be 
 deceived if he has not developed the facul- 
 ties that go to make up the artist. He had 
 better follow some other less exacting oc- 
 cupation, into which he could put the beauty 
 of his artistic tendency, than to join the vast 
 army of incompetents whose lives have been 
 little less than failures because they have 
 lacked the basic ingredients which are neces- 
 sary to the careers which they have selected. 
 
98 LIVING WATERS 
 
 It would be better for one to adopt some 
 work that would be of benefit in the devel- 
 opment of character, and would also be a 
 means to a livelihood, in that it would pro- 
 vide those things necessary to the personal 
 life, and also give sufficient return to meet 
 the responsibilities that arise in the ordiqary 
 course of life. 
 
 In every department there is room at the 
 top. The world offers just as many oppor- 
 tunities for success to-day as she did at any 
 other period of history. Drop all thought 
 of'luck or chance. Go to a place where there 
 is a demand for what you can supply. Know 
 that you are living in a world of cause and 
 effect, and that every effect produced will be 
 similar to its cause. Your life has been com- 
 mitted to your own care. Every problem 
 that presents itself is for you and you alone 
 to work out and it is only through putting 
 your best thought and effort into a thing, 
 that you achieve anything worth while in the 
 world. 
 
 Whatever you do, try to excel in the do- 
 
WAVES OF SUCCESS 99 
 
 ing. Make yourself a living force in life. 
 Men can become great only as they have 
 great feeling and great thoughts, because 
 their greatness is only an outer expression of 
 the inner feelings and thoughts. 
 
 In every path of life success awaits the 
 person who intelligently wills to be and wills 
 to do, and remember that no matter what 
 your vocation, if you put integrity of 
 thought into all your actions, you benefit 
 yourself and the world in which you live. 
 
 The development of character is of 
 greater importance than any one or all ma- 
 terial things. When we are engaged in the 
 successful pursuit of any work in life, we 
 are undergoing a process of character- 
 building. The talents of mind we use bring 
 all other kinds of talent into being, and 
 these greater talents open up new paths to 
 greater expression. Life becomes an ever 
 ascending scale wherein each new height at- 
 tained reveals another to the mental vision. 
 
 Every plane of thought and action has its 
 possibilities and wherever one finds himself. 
 
100 LIVING WATEES 
 
 let him lay hold on that thing which he 
 feels himself best fitted to do. He may not 
 like it better than everything else, but if he 
 does it in a strong, true way, he will fit him- 
 self for something better. 
 
 A trust has been placed in the care of 
 everyone. One must shape his life accord- 
 ing to his desires, attain success in all his 
 efforts, and give full and free expression to 
 every power and possibility with which he is 
 endowed. He alone is faithful who uses 
 heart and mind and hands to give perfect 
 expression to the life that is within. 
 
Chapter V 
 The Sea of Power 
 
THE SEA OF POWER 
 
 The desire for power is a legitimate one, 
 providing it is desired as a means toward a 
 definite end. The one who seeks power and 
 does not aim to give it expression, is in much 
 the same position as the captain of a steam- 
 ship who sets all his engines running at full 
 speed but who has no rudder to guide the 
 ship and no port to make as the end of his 
 journey. We need a plan for everything we 
 do in life, and we need power to accomplish 
 that plan. No matter how great the power 
 may be in the beginning, the planless life 
 leads only to dissipation of power. In say- 
 ing that there should be a plan, I do not 
 mean that we should map out a course of 
 life and action extending far into the future, 
 but rather that each hour, each day, in the 
 life of man, should have well-directed, 
 103 
 
104 LIVING WATERS 
 
 thought-out movements. One should first 
 know what he wants to do and then put his 
 strength of mind and body into the doing of 
 it. Plan should always precede action. 
 
 People often undertake things which they 
 afterwards find they are unable to accom- 
 plish. Because of this failure, when next 
 they undertake to do a thing, tho their 
 power may be equal to the undertaking, 
 doubt and lack of confidence in their own 
 ability enter as factors to prevent the doing 
 of it and to a degree interfere, preventing 
 perfect expression in their work. The in- 
 dividual should be able to estimate his abil- 
 ity in the performance of any given work. 
 He should recognize his limitations only in 
 order to overcome them. Everything in life 
 that is worth doing presents obstacles which 
 must be surmounted before the desired end 
 can be reached. 
 
 The mariner takes both chart and com- 
 pass for his guide, but even with them he 
 cannot tell how much hidden currents may 
 be deflecting his ship from her course. He 
 
THE SEA OF POWEE 105 
 
 finds it necessary to take a daily observation, 
 in order to verify the latitude and longitude 
 in which he should be sailing if his course 
 has been a true one. The chart tells him of 
 rocks, sunken reefs and shoal waters, buoys, 
 light-houses and channels and other infor- 
 mation necessary in the navigation of 'his 
 ship; the compass will give him the direc- 
 tion, but daily observations are the only ex- 
 act means he has of verifying his position. 
 
 Human life needs its chart and compass, 
 but it also needs to take daily observations 
 of the latitude and longitude in which it is 
 sailing. Again, as the ship needs the pro- 
 pelling power of wind or steam to carry it 
 to its destination, and a rudder to direct its 
 course, so that it shall not be at the mercy 
 of the elements and be carried along at one 
 time by hidden currents, at another time 
 driven by tempestuous winds in a contrary 
 direction, so does human life need to de- 
 velop meditation as a means to acquiring 
 power, and concentration as a perfect means 
 in the use of power. 
 
106 LIVING WATERS 
 
 The aimless life is the one that drifts and 
 makes no conscious effort to direct its course, 
 but simply trusts to wind and tide to bring it 
 safely into port. The world is full of peo- 
 ple who never seem to accomplish anything. 
 They drift about, hither and thither, with 
 the one idea of getting as much and giving 
 as little as they can. Such people are often 
 heard to say that the world owes them a 
 living. The world pays only for that which 
 it receives. The person who plans to live 
 his life at another's expense will meet with 
 many and bitter disappointments. It is only 
 as one gives of himself, through mind and 
 body, that he meets any real success. There 
 is always room in the world for a strong, 
 competent, willing worker. Such a man will 
 be retained in his position when the thought- 
 less, careless, lazy person will have nothing 
 to do. No matter what position in life one 
 may occupy, he Is sure of retaining it and of 
 earning a better one only through persever- 
 ing effort and constant application. 
 
 There are people who, when everything 
 
THE SEA OF POWER 107 
 
 is going well with them, seem to be pos- 
 sessed of independence and courage, but 
 when the pressure of circumstances or envir- 
 onment is great they easily become discour- 
 aged and lose their apparent independence 
 and self-reliance. Life is not made up of 
 favorable winds and seasons; there are ad- 
 verse, tempestuous winds and cold, stormy 
 winters. At one time or another in his life, 
 each individual has to combat these condi- 
 tions, and it is only through meeting and 
 buffetting with them that he becomes strong 
 in the power of his own might, that he be- 
 comes truly courageous. Strength comes 
 through overcoming. 
 
 There are times at sea when a ship, run- 
 ning before the wind, can carry all her sails 
 and make great progress. There are other 
 times when a ship meets with adverse winds 
 and currents and she has to tack back and 
 forth and beat her way against the wind and 
 make little progrpss, but this does not daunt 
 the captain. He keeps his ship tacking back 
 and forth, at oblique angles to her course, 
 
108 LIVING WATERS 
 
 beating against wind and tide, sailing many 
 miles to gain a few. If he ceases making an 
 effort, he knows that not only will he not 
 forge ahead, but that his ship will be carried 
 out of her course and he will go virtually 
 backward. The captain in charge must re- 
 double his efforts and do more during un- 
 favorable conditions than he would if winds 
 were fair. 
 
 That which holds good with a ship is true 
 concerning an individual. When wind and 
 tide are against him, he must put his best 
 thbught and effort into holding his own and 
 making whatever headway he can. A man 
 shows his real strength and power when cop- 
 ing with adverse conditions. 
 
 Take another illustration: When a tree 
 stands out alone and unprotected, storms 
 beat upon it from every side, but it gains in 
 strength and sends its roots deeper into the 
 earth. Each storm that it successfully re- 
 sists, makes it better prepared to meet the 
 next one. Furthermore its unprotected posi- 
 tion has given it advantages of sun and air 
 
THE SEA OF POWER 109 
 
 that it would not have enjoyed if it had been 
 surrounded by other trees. Other trees 
 might protect and help it to bear the burden 
 of the storms, but it is through battling with 
 the storms that it gains in strength and 
 power. There are compensations in every- 
 thing; all effort brings its own reward. 
 
 The person who knows that his own effort 
 must accomplish whatever he is to do in life 
 has advantages similar to those of the tree. 
 He gains more through independent, self- 
 reliant, courageous manner of living, than he 
 ever could have gained through the most 
 watchful and tender guidance. One can 
 have no real or adequate means of knowing 
 what the true measure of life is, or what are 
 the wonder and grandeur of its possibilities, 
 if he does not live to the full, live alike the 
 little and the great things, live the sunshine 
 and the storm, the joy and the sorrow, the 
 good and the evil. All these things go to 
 make up the perfect expression. When we 
 make mistakes in life, or do evil, as it is 
 called, when we see and know them to be 
 
no LIVING WATERS 
 
 mistakes, they may become the stepping 
 stones to higher and better things. 
 
 Every incident, every experience, serves 
 some good purpose in the grand economy of 
 life. Shade is as necessary as light to make 
 a perfect picture. Tho a person may fall 
 when he first meets a temptation, if later he 
 succeeds in overcoming it, and thus tests his 
 strength and power, he knows of what he is 
 capable, and is better able to cope with his 
 problems. But one to whom temptation has 
 never come has no means of knowing his 
 powers of resistance; therefore he lives in 
 fear and uncertainty. 
 
 The wonder, the grandeur and the love of 
 life come only through living it in all its 
 phases, and our knowledge of life extends 
 only so far as we have lived it. Experience 
 is the only perfect teacher. 
 
 Power has been given unto all men to live 
 their lives to the full. But this power is 
 given to us to use and not to abuse. At 
 every stage in the evolution of life, there 
 should come greater power, in order that 
 
THE SEA OF POWER 111 
 
 life may be lived in a fuller, freer and 
 larger way, that the outer expression may 
 more truly reveal the real meaning of life. 
 Power should not be suppressed and pent 
 up, but should take form and become a thing 
 of beauty in the world of forms. The per- 
 son who wishes to grow in conscious strength 
 and power must willingly go to meet each 
 experience which life presents, and must use 
 it to develop additional power. He must 
 learn to know and appreciate all things at 
 their true relative values. He must appre- 
 ciate and understand that he has attributes 
 of soul and faculties of mind and sense 
 which function through his body; that all 
 these attributes, faculties and functions go 
 to make up the complete man; that all have 
 not only intrinsic, but relative value; that 
 sense and body must be subject to mind; 
 that mind must be subject to soul; and that 
 soul must be subject to Universal Will or 
 Spirit. Man must learn to work from the 
 highest within him, but there must be a 
 conscious action of the whole man, soul. 
 
112 LIVING WATERS 
 
 mind, and sense, expressing itself through 
 the body. All inner conditions must have 
 outer manifestations. The man of power 
 must be fully conscious of his soul attributes. 
 He must unfold to love, faith, and hope, his 
 innate, God-given powers. Joy, peace and 
 gentleness are also attributes of his inner 
 life, and this inner life must affect his every 
 thought. It must transform, beautify and 
 renew his mind, because this Is what the 
 soul life does for man's mentality. Through 
 its influence the mind has power to use 
 tfeought and reason in constructing its plans 
 of life. Clearness of mental vision always 
 gives the constructive plan that is later to be 
 supplemented by perfect action. A perfect 
 plan is necessary to perfect expression, and 
 expression is as necessary to life as a well- 
 defined plan. 
 
 Xhe universe may be filled with ideas, but 
 until each idea has become exprest in form 
 it serves no useful purpose. There is no in- 
 ner condition that may not be exprest in 
 outer form. The whole end and object of 
 
THE SEA OF POWER 113 
 
 life is to give expression to every true ideal 
 that takes place in the mind of man. After 
 every successful efFort to express, man be- 
 comes filled with a new sense of his own 
 power, and through repeated expression he 
 grows in wisdom and possession of greater 
 power. 
 
 The supreme effort in life is made by the 
 soul within us to express its fulness and com- 
 pletion, its inner power and glory, its sym- 
 metry and beauty and its rhythm and form. 
 The mind of man is its first product, sense is 
 the next, then body, and later the transfor- 
 mation of all nature, so that the outer world 
 eventually becomes the living, visible expres- 
 sion of the soul. The outer world is what 
 man has made it, and as he grows in fulness, 
 it, too, will grow, and become a better place 
 in which to live. It will keep on improving 
 as fast as man unfolds his hidden powers 
 and possibilities. 
 
 But no power is evolved in any one with- 
 out effort. One who does not seek to know 
 and try to express may never aspire to at- 
 
114 LIVING WATERS 
 
 tain to a knowledge of the hidden mysteries, 
 which are all wrapped up in human life. 
 We may be all unconscious of the existence 
 of the hidden mysteries and yet through 
 daily action we gradually discover them. 
 But where there is no action there can be no 
 discovery. 
 
 All mental or physical action is conducive 
 to growth, even when it is misdirected. The 
 growth may not be symmetrical, may not 
 fulfil its design and purpose, yet the gain has 
 been greater than it would have been had 
 there been no action at all. Far better still 
 is the well-directed action, which has plan 
 and purpose back of it, because through it 
 come the real understanding and wisdom of 
 life. The mind should be used to its full 
 capacity, that is, every faculty should be 
 made to do the work that belongs to it. This 
 brings about the rounded development, the 
 true, strong, well-poised life. 
 
 Every muscle in the body was made for 
 use. Through such use it grows strong. 
 Through the right use of every organ in the 
 
THE SEA OF POWER 115 
 
 body we get the whole, strong physique. 
 Work does not kill people. More people 
 pass out of this world from failure to work, 
 than from overwork. The body needs to 
 work. It was intended for that purpose. 
 Laziness is one of the greatest hindrances to 
 man's progress. The lazy man is an encum- 
 berer of the earth. The time will come 
 when governments will recognize that the 
 man without work is a greater menace to 
 society than the' same man at work, that it 
 will cost far less to provide him with the 
 necessary labor than it will to let him go 
 without it and become a prey upon the rest 
 of humanity. A government sins against the 
 individual to-day when it imprisons a man 
 who is without visible means of support, 
 without giving him work in order to enable 
 him to live by his own efforts. Government 
 builds jails, asylums, and workhouses, and 
 taxes society for their support. But if the 
 same money were used in the prevention of 
 crime, in the provision of an outlet for the 
 wrongly directed activities of criminals, how 
 
116 LIVING WATERS 
 
 radically different would be the result ! The 
 world will never be right until it loses 
 thought of punishment. No man has ever 
 been made better or ever will be through 
 punishment. The divine plan is that every 
 man shall reap as he has sown ; that there is 
 in nature a law of cause and effect which 
 provides for an all-sufficient reward or pun- 
 ishment. When society usurps the privi- 
 leges of that law, society pays the price even 
 more than the individual. What the world 
 needs to-day is true justice — ^justice that is 
 tempered by love and mercy, justice that 
 takes for its foundation the Golden Rule: 
 "Whatsoever ye would that men should do 
 unto you, do ye even so unto them." When 
 society incorporates this law into its code 
 and makes it a plan of life, prisons and 
 workhouses will steadily decrease, until at 
 last we shall have a free world and a free 
 people. 
 
 The man who would express his life in 
 power will best do so through a recognition 
 of the rights of others. He will learn that 
 
THE SEA OF POWER 117 
 
 no true or lasting good can accrue to him if 
 he seeks to profit at another's expense. Giv- 
 ing as little and getting as much as possible 
 will have no place in his plan of life. His 
 chief effort must be toward making the 
 world a better place in which others may 
 live, and in so doing he will thankfully re- 
 ceive as he has joyfully given. When man- 
 kind as a whole shall become conscious that 
 controlled living will make a new and bet- 
 ter world, that no real thought or effort is 
 ever lost, then each heart and each mind 
 will give of its wealth through directed ef- 
 fort; this will tend to make the world one, 
 in which every need will be supplied, a joy- 
 ous and beautiful world, wherein man will 
 find his Kingdom of God fully exprest 
 through his own efforts. 
 
 The man who loves, who is imbued by the 
 spirit of faith and of hope, who thinks 
 clearly and is persevering, who is able to 
 concentrate all his force of mind toward the 
 accomplishment of a given end, such a man 
 will become a pioneer who shall lead hu- 
 
118 LIVING WATERS 
 
 manity out of the wilderness that it has 
 created for itself through false and unreal 
 thinking. Sin, sorrow, and death exist, but 
 their existence is no more real than is the 
 existence of ignorance and doubt, darkness 
 and fear. They are conditions to be met 
 and overcome. 
 
 Man made these conditions in the first 
 place through his "tree of knowledge of 
 good and evil," and man will have to un- 
 make them through love and wisdom, faith 
 and hope. Power is given unto him to 
 overcome, and to grow sttong through over- 
 coming. 
 
 The "tree of life" is a greater reality than 
 the "tree of knowledge," and when man lays 
 hold upon its fruit he will eat and live for 
 ever. But there is the necessary preparation 
 which must come to bring his mind into at- 
 tunement with his soul and adjust it to its 
 outer environment. Man has within his own 
 life everything that he needs to accomplish 
 this end. There Is no power in heaven or 
 on earth to do it for him, but there is power 
 
THE SEA OF POWER 119 
 
 within himself, and he must decide what ac- 
 tion he is going to take to make use of it. 
 
 Only to him who uses power is power 
 given. The mastery of life is to be gained 
 through wisdom, which comes by the use of 
 power. But it is not enough to be wise. 
 The wise man must employ his wisdom to 
 obtain dominion and to grow constantly in 
 power. Let each individual know that if he 
 wishes to develop one or many talents he 
 must have thorough application. Constant 
 practice tends toward perfection. 
 
 Take pleasure in your work, but do not 
 rest satisfied with your performance. The 
 plan of to-day may be a perfect one In so far 
 as it goes, but perfection Is only relative, and 
 to-morrow should reveal a loftier Ideal and 
 a better performance. One must not be con- 
 tent with the better until he has made it the 
 best. 
 
 Frequently we watch men and women de- 
 velop until they reach a certain degree of 
 excellence In their work, but they never pro- 
 gress beyond that point. This is the result 
 
120 LIVING WATERS 
 
 of one of two things. The person may have 
 become self-satisfied in his work. This 
 thought becomes so fixed in his mind that he 
 ceases to strive toward better things, and he 
 recedes instead of progressing. Or, the per- 
 son may have recognized his limitations, and 
 instead of trying to overcome them, he be- 
 comes discouraged. His mental attitude 
 then is one that absolutely prevents any 
 further progress. 
 
 Avoid all extremes. Neither over-rate 
 or under-rate your capacity to be and to do. 
 Know that potentially you have power with- 
 in yourself to overcome all limitations, and 
 that through the use of that power success is 
 attained. 
 
 Develop the ego, in every way, but do not 
 become an egoist. Recognize your own 
 worth, but do not thrust it in the face of 
 others. This is not necessary for the wise 
 man, because people who are able to recog- 
 nize wisdom will appreciate it for them- 
 selves. It is of little importance whether 
 the unthinking people look upon you as wise 
 
THE SEA OF POWER 121 
 
 or otherwise. Mock humility hinders 
 growth quite as much as shallow egoism. 
 Be yourself, no more nor less, and you will 
 gain the respect of both thinking and un- 
 thinking people. 
 
 On your way to power never be an imi- 
 tation of someone else. The thing of im- 
 portance is to give expression to your own 
 life, your own thoughts and ideals, your own 
 true self. The world is full of people who 
 can copy and imitate, but the world is sadly 
 empty of peoplb capable of original thought 
 and action. The man who knows that the 
 authority to guide his life is to be found 
 within himself is on the way to power, and 
 in his wisdom seeks it there, instead of con- 
 sulting sacred books and obsolete laws. He 
 leaves the externals, the letter of the word, 
 to the we'ak-minded, who need props of all 
 kinds to enable them to drift through the 
 world, in which they neither give nor re- 
 ceive much lasting good. 
 
 Have the courage of your own convic- 
 tions. Courage of your conviction means 
 
122 LIVING WATERS 
 
 that you should act as you think, that you 
 shall express as you feel, that your life shall 
 be an independent, self-reliant one. This in- 
 dependence will not be that which comes 
 from a sense of detachment or separateness 
 from your fellow man, wherein the sole 
 thought is the comfort and the preservation 
 of the individual self, but a mental condi- 
 tion wherein you make your own plans, hav- 
 ing in mind both individual and universal 
 good. Take advice from others, and act 
 upon it if you wish, but never the' advice that 
 go^ counter to your own best judgment. If 
 you do, your own life has no full and free 
 expression. It ' is better to make mistakes 
 of your own than to act upon the mistaken 
 convictions of others. Keep the responsi- 
 bility where it belongs. 
 
 The new way to power involves perfect 
 self-control. Control of man's, emotional 
 nature comes first. Every time a man be- 
 comes angry he dissipates his energy, and he 
 is not as powerful as before. Every time he 
 indulges in hatred of any one he is not only 
 
THE SEA OF POWER 123 
 
 poisoning his mind, but thereby bringing 
 about chemical changes in his body, which 
 destroy physical tissues. Every time he is 
 jealous or envious he is belittling himself, 
 and thereby losing his self-respect. All false 
 emotions degrade the mind and poison the 
 blood. Therefore one cannot hope to ex- 
 press the full power of his life if one con- 
 tinues to give way to false emotions. 
 
 Again, there is the control of thought. 
 Many people allow their thoughts to run 
 riot. They think first of one thing, and then 
 of another, and give no real expression to 
 anything. They scatter their energy with a 
 profligate hand. They are the weak-minded 
 people who allow others to think for them. 
 The mind must learn to control its thoughts 
 and not to be controlled by them. In order 
 to do this each individual must learn to vital- 
 ize his thoughts with true feeling. He must 
 think with mind and heart. He must learn 
 to act with decision. There is a natural way 
 in everything, and the one who employs it 
 has the easier road to travel. 
 
124 LIVING WATERS 
 
 Mental or physical tension is always to be 
 avoided. People sometimes allow them- 
 selves to become tense and over-strained 
 when they have a great work to do, thinking 
 that through such a course they will best suc- 
 ceed. This is a false doctrine. By strain- 
 ing their faculties they are placing obstacles 
 in the way of their accomplishment. When 
 a person is mentally tense or physically 
 strained, he uses greater energy than is nec- 
 essary for the end at which he is aiming. 
 If much time is required to complete his 
 wol-k he is very apt to break down before he 
 finishes, because of his depleted condition. 
 One who has mental control may accomplish 
 the same task with less effort and friction, 
 and with no diminution of power. One man 
 uses his energy in an unnatural way, putting 
 far more mental and physical strength into 
 it than is necessary. At length he becomes 
 bankrupt in power to be and to do. An- 
 other man, following natural lines, is able not 
 only to complete the task, but do it in a bet- 
 ter and easier way. When he has finished he 
 
THE SEA OF POWER 125 
 
 still has a reserve of'cnergy to draw upon. 
 I do not mean that a person should not put 
 strength and vigor into his work, but I do 
 mean that it is a prodigal waste of energy to 
 put four or five times as much force into it 
 as it requires. If one scatters and squanders 
 his energy he must not expect to always have 
 a reserve. Think in a clear, strong way. 
 Have a perfectly developed plan before you 
 start to work. Do not become mentally 
 tense in planning, and make the brain be- 
 come heated and the mind confused, but 
 think clearly, concisely and to a purpose and 
 then act upon it in the same strong, direct 
 way. One day of such controlled living will 
 make the next day an easier one. 
 
 In the new way to power one must not let 
 his life be encumbered by any kind of useless 
 burden. A strong man has no need to feel 
 unkindly toward any one or to harbor in his 
 mind any sort of resentment for real or 
 fancied wrongs. He requires to keep his 
 mind thoroughly poised and cool and not to 
 allow it to become ruffled or disturbed by 
 
126 LIVING WATERS 
 
 trivial annoyances. Neither should one 
 burden the mind with useless rubbish by try- 
 ing to cultivate a memory of disagreeable or 
 unpleasant acts of which his associates may 
 have been guilty. Keep sensationalism of 
 all kinds away from the mind. Do not be 
 influenced by it and do not try to influence 
 another by it. Keep the mind wholesome 
 and clean. Avoid everything in the nature 
 of exaggeration. Never listen to scandal or 
 gossip of any kind. Scandal-mongers are 
 the hyenas and vultures of society. To be 
 satisfied they must be engaged in dissecting 
 the lives of other people, blasting and 
 blighting reputations, and thus polluting not 
 only their own minds but the minds of those 
 who listen. Better almost might it be for 
 one to associate with harlots and thieves 
 than with scandal-mongers, for he might be 
 freer from contamination than if intimately 
 associated with assassins of the reputations 
 of other people. When one is living a 
 strong, true, controlled life his time is far 
 too valuahle fpr him to waste it in a dis- 
 
' THE SEA OF POWER 127 
 
 cussion of the faults and failures of other 
 people. His mind is too much occupied in 
 keeping his own house in order. 
 
 The venomous, hating mind never can 
 express itself in a strong, true way. The 
 gossipy way. The gossipy mind expresses 
 only the negative side of, life and is never 
 worthy of serious attention. Each individ- 
 ual has the power to decide what he wishes 
 his relationship to be to the people in the 
 world in which he lives. He attracts to him 
 people who have thoughts and feelings kin- 
 dred to his own. He may establish a rela- 
 tionship that will be mentally helpful, in 
 which there is both giving and receiving, or 
 he may do the reverse. 
 
 The new way to power should express it- 
 self in kindness of thought and generosity of 
 deed, in helping others to help themselves. 
 It should also express itself in justice and 
 mercy, in peace and good will to all men. 
 To sum up. Power is necessary to all true 
 self-expression. There must be a conscious- 
 ness that power should be used for uni- 
 
128 LIVING WATERS 
 
 versal ends and purposes as well as for in- 
 dividual good. There must be a recognition 
 that power must be used for a perfect ad- 
 justment to life and environment. And last, 
 and greatest of all, power must be used in a 
 directed effort to establish that splendid 
 ideal of man as the image and likeness of 
 God, so that soul, mind and body shall all 
 come under the sway of the divine laws of 
 being. Thus the oneness of God and man 
 may fully and consciously be realized, and 
 humanity may be lost in divinity, and God be 
 th^ all in all. 
 
Chapter VI 
 Tides of Adjustment 
 
TIDES OF ADJUSTMENT 
 
 It has taken countless ages of time to 
 bring man to his present stage of develop- 
 ment, and yet it would seem as tho he were 
 only beginning to live, so much that is new in 
 the way of self-knowledge has been discov- 
 ered, and with this discovery there has come 
 a larger conception of Life, with its powers 
 and possibilities, than man has even 
 dreamed of in the past. The larger the 
 ideals the greater the responsibility. "To 
 whom much is given, much will be re- 
 quired." Into the life of man has been in- 
 volved a perfect plan, and as man works 
 out the plan and is able to perceive it to 
 some degree, he enters into an ever-increas- 
 ing life. This life is constantly demanding 
 adjustment to one's -"environment, and also 
 that man shall consciously relate himself to 
 131 
 
132 LIVING WATERS 
 
 his fellow man in new and in better ways. 
 The whole life must be attuned to the world 
 in which man lives — the part must learn to 
 work in harmony with the whole. For only 
 through such adjustment, can life be 
 strengthened and perfected. 
 
 In the past man shifted the weight of re- 
 sponsibility from his own shoulders, but in 
 the light of present knowledge, he can no 
 longer do so, knowing that he shapes his life 
 according to his own thoughts and desires, 
 and therefore failure to adjust will result 
 in greater inharmony than ever before. 
 
 It will be useless to attribute one's failures 
 to other people, or even to circumstances or 
 environment over which he may claim to 
 have no control, for from first to last it is a 
 question of the right or wrong adjustment to 
 life and its requirements. When man first 
 realizes the truth of this it is likely to be- 
 come a cause of dissatisfaction and mental 
 unrest; therefore he is no longer able to lay 
 the responsibility on anyone else, but must 
 accept to the full responsibility for his 
 
TIDES OF ADJUSTMENT 133 
 
 thoughts, words and acts. But no matter 
 what the dissatisfaction or unrest may be, 
 he must bear his own burdens ; he must reap 
 that which he sows, for, granting that peo- 
 ple, circumstances and environment do all 
 act upon one's life, nevertheless, he has the 
 power within himself to make a harmonious 
 adjustment to all three, so that good rather 
 than evil may flow into his life. 
 
 When man realizes that it is through his 
 inner feelings and true thinking, that he at- 
 tracts to himself everything in life that is 
 really worth while, everything that is going 
 to make for happiness and peace of mind, he 
 will use his forces in a truer way than he 
 has ever used them in the past. When he 
 understands that through false imagination 
 or partial thought-picturing, are engendered 
 all kinds of false emotions, which in turn 
 weaken both mind and body, by destroying 
 peace of mind, and interfering with true 
 progress, he will learn to subject and con- 
 trol both thoughts and emotions, and live a 
 rational, poised life. One may become a 
 
134, LIVING WATERS 
 
 conscious magnet to attract from the invis- 
 ible whatever heart or mind may desire, or 
 one may unconsciously attract to oneself 
 undesirable things or conditions. 
 
 Two things should be exprest in every 
 thoroughly poised life — ^physical health, and 
 happiness of mind — these may be said to be 
 the foundation stones upon which the truly 
 self-controlled life can securely rest. Health 
 and happiness are in reality indissolubly 
 linked together, for physical health is the 
 natural outcome of a contented mind. It 
 has been said that no man liveth unto him- 
 self — that each person is so related to the 
 rest of humanity that his thoughts and feel- 
 ings are continually acting upon others, and 
 the quality and integrity of this thought and 
 feeling will determine what the individual is 
 going to receive in return from others. We 
 are living magnets attracting from the in- 
 visible that which the mind habitually dwells 
 upon. We make the magnet through what 
 we feel and think; and therefore, we attract 
 to us only that which is kindred to what we 
 
TIDES OF ADJUSTMENT 1S5 
 
 feel and think. Health and happiness form 
 a magnet to relate us to the healthy and the 
 happy, and the mind therefore, must estab- 
 lish a conscious right relationship with the 
 healthy, with the wholesome and happy 
 thought of the world, in order to draw to it- 
 self and express these conditions of mind 
 and body. I wish to lay stress on the fact 
 that a magnet always attracts something 
 which in a way is kindred to it. Let no one 
 deceive himself by thinking it possible to 
 have a magnet made of iron that will draw 
 pure gold from the invisible. The magnet 
 will attract that which belongs to it and 
 nothing else. What we hear, think, see arid 
 feel all go to make what is termed conscious- 
 ness. Consciousness is therefore limited to 
 the degree of our realization. The greater 
 the realization, the greater the conscious- 
 ness. The tendency of all life is from that 
 which is partial and incomplete to that which 
 is whole and complete. In the light of this, 
 it is plain to be seen that we can attract to us 
 whatever heart or mind desires, but all re- 
 
136 LIVING WATERS 
 
 ceiving altogether depends on what we are 
 giving out. 
 
 Strong, true thoughts and feelings, re- 
 inforced by faith and trust, ever contain 
 those living elements which will attract to us 
 added vital force from the unseen. All 
 thoughts and feelings can be characterized 
 as either positive or negative. The positive 
 attracts, the negative is attracted. There- 
 fore life lived in a positive way Is the true 
 expression of individuality, while life lived 
 in a negative way means less of one's self- 
 reUance and a servile dependence on others. 
 Moreover, the negative life relates us only 
 to negative conditions, poverty mental and 
 physical, mental and physical disease for in- 
 stance, and all the false mental and physical 
 states that are co-related to them, such- as 
 hate, jealousy, malice, enmity, irritability, 
 unkindness etc., etc. We give these false 
 conditions power because of our ignorance 
 and belief in them, but in the same ratio we 
 may receive every good and perfect thing ac- 
 cording to the positive knowledge with 
 
TIDES OF ADJUSTMENT 137 
 
 which we invest our demands. Fear and 
 doubt tend to paralyze one's energies and at- 
 tract the fear and doubt of other people, 
 thus bringing one into a state of discordant 
 vibration, which weakens the mind and disin- 
 tegrates the body. 
 
 Our thoughts and feelings are like planted 
 seeds which will bring forth after their kind. 
 We can make our lives what we will to make 
 them, but a strong life will be the result of 
 positive thinking, and a happy life will be the 
 result of giving happiness to others, for 
 whatever we give is that which we receive, 
 and the greater the giving, the greater the 
 receiving. 
 
 Consciously we form our ideals of what 
 we wish to do or become, but such ideals can 
 be realized only through living them con- 
 sciously in a positive, persevering way, thus 
 forming a real magnet which shall draw to 
 us everything that is necessary to the com- 
 plete realization in our outer embodiment of 
 the ideal. The process is just as simple as 
 that resorted to by a farmer — the prepara- 
 
138 LIVING WATERS 
 
 tion of the soil for the reception of seeds — 
 the preparation of the mind for the recep- 
 'tion of ideals. On the part of the farmer, 
 all the work that is necessary is the prepara- 
 tion of the soil in order that the seed may 
 bring forth — on the part of the individual, 
 a constant effort to express the ideal — and 
 that which takes place in nature in a larger 
 way is taking place in the life of man. Life 
 is not necessarily complex, but we can make 
 it as complex as we choose, thus at times al- 
 lowing the negative consciousness so to dom- 
 inate us that the strait and narrow way shall 
 be lost sight of, and the mind be filled with 
 conflicting doubts and fears, wherein one 
 sows the seed of tares in soil which alone 
 should have been prepared for wheat. Even 
 in the elementary conditions of life, there is 
 a true course which can be followed step by 
 step. As man walks along positive lines, he 
 comes to see something of the plan of life, 
 and learns to co-operate with the laws of 
 God to strengthen and perfect his own life. 
 Consciousness thus becomes an ever-growing 
 
TIDES OF ADJUSTMENT 139 
 
 state, wherein there is a gradual passing 
 from what seems to be individual will and 
 consciousness to an ever-enlargingorUniver- 
 sal Will and Consciousness. At this stage the 
 process of development becomes far more 
 rapid, the power that has been dormant 
 comes into action; the possibilities that have 
 been latent are revealed; the revelation and 
 the action take new forms and are exprest 
 on earth. This is really the meaning of the 
 Kingdom of God coming on earth. 
 
 It is through the use of every gift with 
 which man has been endowed, that the whole 
 life — the complete life is worked out. Man 
 has the power to think, reason, and form 
 judgments — all this is a purely mental pro- 
 cess ; he has also the power to come in touch 
 through his feelings with the Universal Life, 
 Love and Intelligence — so that his life re- 
 ceives new inspiration, new power, greater 
 intelligence because of such inner com- 
 munion. It is through constant communion 
 with his inner source that he is able con- 
 stantly to give out from this inner supply — 
 
140 LIVING WATERS 
 
 so that this life becomes thoroughly bal- 
 anced or poised between inner conditions 
 and outer forms. This is what constitutes 
 true adjustment to life. Man in his phys- 
 ical organism is the summing up, the embodi- 
 ment, of all the elements that enter into the 
 physical creation; man in his soul-life and 
 eventuality epitomizes as it were the Uni- 
 versal Life that is in all and through and 
 above all. 
 
 God is the Macrocosm; Man the Micro- 
 cosm — God, the "I am that I am;" Man, the 
 "I am," the Image and Likeness of God. 
 
 We have in the past failed in the under- 
 standing of self. Man — the highest mani- 
 festation of God on earth, endowed with 
 God-like powers and possibilities, the real 
 "I" — was lost in contemplation of external 
 forms and sensuous desires. Yet everything 
 begins with the "L" It is through the evo- 
 lution of that which is contained in the Mi- 
 crocosm that the Macrocosm becomes dis- 
 closed. The "I" at first is evidenced 
 through the self; from the "I" begins the 
 
TIDES OF ADJUSTMENT 141 
 
 movement of energy from the self center 
 out. The circle described by the "I" — may 
 be small in its beginning, but it eventually 
 blends with the eternal circle of life and be- 
 comes one with it; one with the heart, one 
 with all form; one with center and circum- 
 ference of the whole universe. 
 
 The new way is the recognition — not only 
 of what man has already exprest, but the 
 recognition of his potential power; of his 
 relation to the source of all life and power. 
 With the conception of his inner relation- 
 ship to God and his true relationship to hu- 
 manity, a wider horizon opens to man's men- 
 tal vision. He no longer conceives himself 
 to be an isolated individual, alone and apart 
 from God and humanity. The "I" now be- 
 gins to assert something of that universality 
 which was written into it from the begin- 
 ning; and instead of being dominated by 
 circumstances, environment, or even per- 
 sonal will, it begins the control and direction 
 not only of the inner, but of the outer life 
 of man. With the consciousness of the "I 
 
142 LIVING WATERS 
 
 Am," there enters into life the consciousness 
 of a Universal Will ; a Will that is to be su- 
 preme in the life of man throughout eter- 
 nity. 
 
 The will heretofore has been looked upon 
 as individual — a personal will ; sometimes to 
 be directed to true and worthy effort ; again, 
 to be misdirected, to be used solely for sel- 
 fish ends and purposes; and again, seeking 
 to destroy, not only its own work, but the 
 work of others, its energy lost, its power dis- 
 sipated by being led hither and thither, 
 through the mind's desire for material riches, 
 or the acquisition of earthly power, at times 
 ruled by passion, and again influenced by 
 the higher aspirations of the mind. There 
 is constant change, a flux and reflux ;yet, after 
 all, it gives some evidence of what it might 
 become when consciously related to Uni- 
 versal Desire, Universal Law. "All's Love, 
 but all's Law" — the Universal Will is really 
 the great Law of Love everseekinguniversal 
 expression. It is the real power in the life 
 of man; it is the only power in the life of 
 
TIDES OF ADJUSTMENT 143 
 
 the universe. Every outer thing is an ex- 
 pression of Universal Will ; and the "I Am" 
 in the life of man is not only influenced by 
 Universal Will, but is one with it. It is "the 
 Word, which wsis in the beginning with God, 
 and was God," the Word which is to become 
 manifest in the flesh. It is the Light that 
 shineth in the darkness. It is the only be- 
 gotten Son of God. It lives in every life 
 that cometh into the world. It is born, not 
 of blood, nor of the flesh, nor of the will of 
 man, but of the Universal Will — the Will of 
 God. Through a knowledge of the I AM 
 we pass from under the law of sin and 
 death. The law of the Spirit of Life is dis- 
 closed to us through the Christ-conscious- 
 ness, and through Universal Will we over- 
 come the world, and all things become sub- 
 ject to us. It is through such knowledge that 
 all things become ours ; because, in the spirit 
 of love and wisdom, we know the purpose 
 of ever3^hing; and we put everything to its 
 right use, so that all is made to work for 
 good. Jacob's ladder reaches from earth 
 
144 LIVING WATERS 
 
 to heaven; the angels that are descending 
 and ascending are all the angels of God, at- 
 tributes of the soul, love, faith, hope, joy 
 and peace, faculties of the mind, imagina- 
 tion, perseverance, concentration, these de- 
 scending the ladder, are embodied, take 
 form in the flesh, enter into dominion and 
 power, and again ascend the ladder, taking 
 with them a richer and fuller life acquired 
 through many and varied experiences on this 
 earth. Thus we come from God; and thus 
 we return to God — the descent of the divine 
 ide'a into matter, the ascent of man to di- 
 vinity. Through the use of every soul at- 
 tribute and every faculty of mind, the great 
 plan of life is wrought out ; but in this work- 
 ing out, will is the supreme factor in all ex- 
 pression. Mind can create its ideals, but 
 through will the idea must take form. The 
 "I" will be what it wills to be, and from this 
 true willing everything necessary to perfec- 
 ted mental and physical life is the legitimate 
 outcome. The imagination, enlightened by 
 the spirit within, will give to each thought- 
 
TIDES OF ADJUSTMENT 145 
 
 picture concerning life something of the in- 
 ner glory. First there must be concentration 
 of mind wherein the whole mind is centered 
 upon the ideal, and then will acts as the 
 great dynamic to give a living existence to 
 the ideal and perfect form through which it 
 is expressed. This is God working in man 
 to manifest Himself in outer form. 
 
 We are not alone; we are not separate; 
 we are not detached; we are one with God; 
 we are one with Universal Will; we are one 
 with all power ; and we can be what we will 
 to be, and we can do what we will to do. 
 
Part Two 
 THE OPEN WAY 
 
 Chapter I 
 The Need of Religion 
 
THE NEED OF RELIGION 
 
 Religion is as necessary to man's inner 
 life as food and drink to his physical life. 
 The question is often asked — "Is there a 
 need for a new religion?" In asking such a 
 question there is reasonable doubt shown as 
 regards the efficacy of religion both past and 
 present. The writer believes the world to- 
 day is filled with men and women hungering 
 and thirsting for a religion that is soul-satis- 
 fying; a demand that the Christianity of the 
 present utterly fails to supply. Is it that 
 the essentials of a living faith are not found 
 in the religion of life formulated by the 
 Man of Nazareth, or has His religion been 
 misinterpreted or possibly lost sight of? 
 These are some of the questions asked, and 
 on their solution depends the success or fail- 
 ure of Christianity. The soul and the mind 
 149 
 
150 LIVING WATERS 
 
 of man must of necessitybe greater than any- 
 thing formulated by them, and if mind and 
 soul are going to be directed or controlled by 
 any form, creed or dogma that they have for- 
 mulated, then the servant becomes the mas- 
 ter, and mind and soul have come under the 
 bondage of their own external laws and 
 forms, and instead of worshipping God in 
 spirit and in truth, have come under the do- 
 minion of something less than themselves. 
 
 Such is the condition we find all over the 
 Christian world to-day. Prophets have 
 arisen in every age and clime protesting 
 against such shadow worship and declaring 
 that the only true worship of God is in spirit 
 and truth. The vital religion of life can 
 never draw its inspiration from without; 
 neither can it ever be inspired by any number 
 of "Thou shalt not's." 
 
 Vital religion has nothing to do with neg- 
 atives; it is a positive state of inner feeling 
 and thinking, which in turn becomes exprest 
 in outer action. This outer action sym- 
 bolizes the spirit, but in no sense should it 
 
, THE NEED OF RELIGION 151 
 
 be made the subject of worship. When any- 
 one does this he is living in the letter, but 
 not in the spirit, and it is the letter which 
 killeth but the spirit which giveth life, for 
 "Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God and 
 Him only shall thou serve." 
 
 In so far as any prophet declares for the 
 worship of God in spirit and in truth, he is 
 declaring for a vital religion, but when he 
 formulates laws that in any way undermine 
 or destroy such worship, he is no longer to 
 be followed. The Christianity of to-day is 
 negative. It has its Thirty-nine Articles, its 
 Confessions of Faith, its external forms and 
 ceremonials; it has every external thing nec- 
 essary for any religion, but is lacking in the 
 Spirit of God which alone can give life and 
 vitality to any religion. Many people have 
 come to believe that the doctrines of life as 
 taught by its Founder are no longer sufficient 
 to supply the needs of the present time. I do 
 not believe that such is the case. I think 
 that what the Master taught nineteen hun- 
 dred years ago is just as applicable to the 
 
152 LIVING WATERS 
 
 life of the present as it was to that of his 
 time. 
 
 But that His religion differed vastly with 
 what we are wont to call Christianity, there 
 can be no question. The religion as formu- 
 lated (rather might I say lived) by the Mas- 
 ter, was one based on the eternal Laws of 
 Life, one that was alive with the Spirit, yet 
 simple and direct in all its bearings. It was 
 a religion in which the letter played no part 
 other than as an outer expression of an in- 
 ner truth. But there was a kingdom of God 
 in fche life of man, and it was necessary for 
 all who would follow in the Master's foot- 
 steps to seek first the Kingdom of God and 
 then all other things less essential should 
 come as the inheritance of the one who had 
 sought and found the Kingdom. 
 
 The Kingdom of God represented all the 
 latent talents, the hidden or potential pow- 
 ers, to be found in the soul of man. Through 
 knowledge of these talents and powers, man 
 was to enter into his rightful place; he was 
 consciously to become a Son of God. He 
 
THE NEED OF RELIGION 153 
 
 was to meet the world and t-he things of the 
 world; to overcome and bring all things into 
 subjection to himself; he was to be the 
 regent of God on earth. Sin, disease and 
 death were all to be overcome, so that they 
 might no longer offer any obstacle to man 
 in his upward and onward way. 
 
 The Master taught that we are living in 
 a universe of cause and effect; that every 
 good cause produces a true effect, but one 
 could hope to receive good effects only 
 through good causes; that if a man were to 
 sow his seed to the wind, he would reap the 
 whirlwind. 
 
 The Founder of Christianity took the 
 only practical way of demonstrating His re- 
 ligion ; He lived all He taught and believed. 
 When anything was contrary to His way of 
 thought or living, He put it behind Him; 
 choosing rather to be led by the spirit of the 
 Father within Him. If the Mosaic law 
 stood in the way of progress or emancipa- 
 tion of life. He did not bow in meek obedi- 
 ence to it but afErmed that the "I am" with- 
 
154 LIVING WATERS 
 
 in Him was greater authority than any writ- 
 ten law. The Law said "An eye for an eye, 
 and a tooth for a tooth." The / said, "Re- 
 sist not evil." The Law said, "Remember 
 the Sabbath day to keep it holy," the / said, 
 "The Son of man is Lord of the Sabbath." 
 To the people about Him who believed 
 in a dead and dying race, He declared — 
 "God is not a God of the dead, but of the 
 living." He showed a course of positive 
 action which if lived would bring heaven on 
 earth — viz., "Whatsoever ye would that 
 men* should do unto you, do ye even so unto 
 them." This was something far higher and 
 better than anything ever formulated in the 
 Mosaic law. The Christian Church should 
 imbibe and try to live the vital doctrine of 
 its Founder — try to practise some of those 
 things which it was not only His mission to 
 give the world, but which were also given by 
 all His true followers and disciples. There 
 were two things upon which He laid the 
 greatest stress — to preach the Gospel and 
 to heal the sick. What was this Gospel? 
 
THE NEED OF RELIGION 155 
 
 Was it one that had to do with the worship 
 of any external thing? 
 
 In the Gospel according to St. Luke, we 
 read: "The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, 
 because He has anointed me to preach the 
 Gospel to the poor; he hath sent me to heal 
 the broken-hearted, to preach deliverance to 
 the captives and recovering of sight to the 
 blind, to set at liberty them that are bruised; 
 to preach the acceptable year of the Lord." 
 This Gospel that was preached nineteen hun- 
 dred years ago is just as vital and true to- 
 day as it was then, and the follower who is 
 not preaching and living it, is not true to the 
 Christian faith. 
 
 Do not misunderstand me when I use that 
 term "Christian faith." I believe that all 
 true and undefiled religion that has its rise 
 and source in the Spirit — that is, the Spirit 
 of God in the life of man, no matter by what 
 name the religion may be called — is really 
 identical with that taught and lived by the 
 Nazarene while here on earth; that God is 
 no respecter of persons; that all people re- 
 
156 LIVING WATERS 
 
 ceive according to their desires and needs; 
 that He hath made of one blood all people 
 who dwell on the face of the earth; that 
 God's Life and Spirit are the animating force 
 and the directing power to which all life and 
 its expression respond. Jesus has no "worm 
 of the dust" theory in His Gospel. Men are 
 not poor, degraded sinners. 
 
 He shows clearly and plainly that, if one 
 will have knowledge of the law, for such a 
 one the acceptable year of the Lord has 
 come ; that when men pray they should shut 
 out 'consciousness of external things. "En- 
 ter into thy closet and shut thy door," means 
 far more than we have been taught in the 
 past. Shut out the consciousness of things, 
 and enter into the consciousness of spirit, 
 and then will God's Spirit bear witness with 
 our spirit that we are the Sons of God. 
 Prayer is no mere matter of words with the 
 Master: the fewer the words, the more 
 fraught with meaning they become. "Our 
 Father" brings to us the relation that we — 
 and not only we but all, bear as children of 
 
THE NEED OF RELIGION 157 
 
 one God. "Which art in heaven." Let us 
 remember that the heaven of Jesus is this 
 inner consciousness of the Spirit, and we can 
 better understand what He means when He 
 says: "Of myself I can do nothing; the 
 Father within me, He doeth the work." 
 "Hallowed be Thy name." In the most hal- 
 lowed or reverential frame of mind one 
 should approach this worship of God; 
 should enter into this inner Kingdom — with 
 the strong desire that it should become mani- 
 fest on earth, so that the Will of the Spirit 
 — the Will of God — should find perfect ex- 
 pression in the world without ; that it should 
 not only become embodied in man's physical 
 organism, but that all the outer world should 
 respond to it. "Give us this day our daily 
 bread" is the cry of the mind for the renew- 
 ing force of the Spirit; that Bread of Life to 
 which He refers on another occasion when 
 He says: "I have bread to eat which ye 
 know not of." "And forgive us our debts 
 even as we also have forgiven our debtors" 
 shows us clearly that there can be no greater 
 
158 LIVING WATERS 
 
 forgiveness for us than what we are willing 
 to forgive — that whatever we hold in 
 thought or mind for anyone else, we are 
 holding also for ourselves; that one can only 
 be fully and completely forgiven through full 
 and complete forgiveness to every other 
 soul. 
 
 We are told that He was tempted and 
 tried like as we are ; everything goes to show 
 that trial and temptation are a necessary 
 means to growth; therefore it is more than 
 likely that the thought should be "leave us 
 not, nor forsake us in our hour of tempta- 
 tion, but be with us to strengthen us so that 
 we may overcome." 
 
 For the Kingdom is thine, and the power 
 and glory are Thine. In this way the Master 
 taught His disciples to make each work 
 pregnant with a vital energy which would 
 make the prayer an aid to that closer com- 
 munion wherein the individual soul becomes 
 at one with the spirit of God. All the way 
 down through the ages that have intervened 
 since Jesus preached His Gospel of peace 
 
THE NEED OF RELIGION 159 
 
 and goodwill, there have been holy men and 
 women who have consciously sought and 
 found God in their own lives, and in each 
 case the experience agrees with all the other 
 experiences that have come to the others. 
 These men and women have chosen rather 
 to be led by the Spirit of God within them 
 than to follow the hard and fast lines laid 
 down by minds of other men. In many 
 cases they have suffered persecution at the 
 hands of people calling themselves follow- 
 ers of the meek and lowly Nazarene. 
 
 The Christian religion is essentially a re- 
 ligion of the spirit of God in the life of 
 man — an inner revelation of divine truth 
 that later must revolutionize man's external 
 living in order to bring that external life into 
 harmony with the Divine plan. There is no 
 need of any new religion, but there is need 
 that we go back to the religion promulgated 
 by Jesus the Christ — a religion of Divine 
 law and order, a religion wherein God is 
 the Father and man is the brother, a reli- 
 gion that is to free the captive, to bring sight 
 
160 LIVING WATERS 
 
 to the blind, to heal the sick, to proclaim 
 glad tidings of great joy. This religion is 
 to be one not only of faith, but also of 
 works. It is not a religion of asceticism, or 
 of effort on the part of any individual to 
 save himself. According to its Founder, 
 one must lose his life if he would find it. 
 He must forget himself in his thought for 
 others, and not alone in his thought but in 
 his work. He must clothe the naked; he 
 must feed the hungry; free the captives and 
 heal the sick. His life must be a daily exam- 
 ple" his theories must find expression in 
 action. 
 
 The world is in need of practical Chris- 
 tianity; that Christianity which uplifts but 
 never pauperizes; that Christianity which 
 helps people to help themselves but never 
 makes cringing parasites out of human be- 
 ings. Nine-tenths of the philanthropy of 
 our day is a mockery to true Christian faith. 
 It in no way fulfils the Christ ideal; is en- 
 tirely foreign to the Golden Rule, an effort 
 on the part of givers to cover a multitude of 
 
THE NEED OF RELIGION 161 
 
 their own sins, their sins against their fellow- 
 men; but God is not mocked. "Whatsoever 
 a man soweth, that also shall he reap." The 
 Fatherhood of God is an eternal reality; 
 the brotherhood of man is a living fact, and 
 we can not have the one without the other. 
 We may theorize about both, but theories 
 we fail to use are worse than none at all. 
 The theory of the brotherhood of man must 
 really be worked out in a practical way be- 
 fore we can enter into any realization of the 
 Fatherhood of God. Man works from the 
 part to the whole. There is no love of God 
 that precedes one's love for his fellow-man. 
 If we begin by loving one another, we are 
 going to end by loving God. The true serv- 
 ice of God is that service which concerns it- 
 self with supplying the needs of our fellow- 
 men. 
 
 The Christian religion looks at humanity 
 as a whole, parts one of another, and that 
 which works good for the parts works out in 
 the end for the universal good. 
 
 The (Christian faith teaches that love is 
 
162 LIVING WATERS 
 
 the fulfilling of the law, that in all our ef- 
 forts for the betterment of our fellow-man 
 we should use the spirit of love; that all our 
 work should be done in a loving, kindly way. 
 
 It is a singular trait of man's nature that 
 time and distance give perspective and color 
 even to personalities and events of the past 
 which, viewed in the light of our present 
 surroundings, would lose practically all their 
 color and romance. The Christian of to- 
 day, looking backward over the lapse of 
 time, and viewing the life of Christ, His 
 mission and His work, commends it from 
 every point of view while, if some one were 
 alive in the world to-day doing the same 
 work, living the same life, he would not re-- 
 ceive the same recognition. 
 
 The trouble with the Christianity of the 
 present is that it believes all that took place 
 in the distant past, but looks upon it as some- 
 thing that is for ever past and gone. The 
 age of miracles can never return, and yet 
 miracles are taking place every day. We do 
 not use that name, however, for them, be- 
 
THE NEED OF RELIGION 163 
 
 cause we no longer believe that anything 
 takes place in God's universe that transcends 
 His law. There never was an age of mira- 
 cles and there never will be. The wonder- 
 ful works wrought by the Nazarene and His 
 followers were all done through a knowl- 
 edge of the law of God and its application. 
 What we need to-day is applied Christian- 
 ity, practical Christianity, a faith wherein we 
 not only acknowledge the truth of what the 
 Master taught, but apply that truth to our 
 every-day needs and requirements. 
 
 The religion that Jesus taught is 'some- 
 thing more than a collection of empty the- 
 ories, or dead forms. It must become a 
 matter of practical life and living. If all 
 that was taught in the past was true then, it 
 must be equally true in the present. If the 
 Gospel could be freed from all its man- 
 made incumbrances, so that men could see 
 that the whole Christian religion was based 
 on law and order, and not on any rite or 
 form, that only orderly observance of the 
 law constitutes vital and true religion, then 
 
164 LIVING WATERS 
 
 there would come a real revival of the Chris- 
 tian religion, and with such revival the pres- 
 ent social and economic system of life would 
 go by the board, as in no way fulfilling the 
 requirements of the true Christian faith. 
 
 The judgment and condemnation which 
 the Church and society so complacently mete 
 out to its offending members, would, when 
 viewed with the Christ understanding of 
 cause and effect, become a two-edged sword 
 which of necessity must injure those who 
 wield it, quite as much, if not more than, 
 those* who give offense. If Jesus did not 
 feel Himself competent to judge and con- 
 demn others, with a mind enlightened as His 
 was, and said: "Neither do I condemn 
 thee," how can it be expected that an unen- 
 lightened church and society shall mete out 
 righteous judgment and condemnation. 
 "With what judgment ye judge, ye shall be 
 judged, and with what measure ye mete, it 
 shall be measured back to you again." This 
 is not a statement concerning man's law, but 
 God's eternal law of cause and effect. 
 
THE NEED OF RELIGION 165 
 
 "The seed brings forth fruit after its 
 kind," and all causes, be they evil or good, 
 inevitably re-act upon the individual who 
 first originated them. Individuals and na- 
 tions are judged alike. The law never dis- 
 criminates, but all reap what they sow. The 
 unrest, turmoil and strife that exist the world 
 over between capital and labor to-day are 
 not without cause. Wrong on the part of 
 both exists. The fierce competition of our 
 time makes necessary that all production 
 shall be at the lowest possible cost. Co- 
 operation, with its labor-saving economies 
 and its tendency toward the equalization of 
 wealth, has not yet been realized at its true 
 worth. 
 
 There can be little if any question that 
 Jesus taught His disciples that co-operation 
 was necessary to God-like living, for we find 
 them coming together after His crucifixion 
 and organizing, so as to have all things in 
 common. 
 
 The world as a whole is not yet able to 
 perceive the untold good that would come 
 
160 LIVING WATERS 
 
 through living a life at once so ideal, and 
 yet so practical that no one would ever come 
 to want; where human brotherhood would 
 be fully realized and all the vast expendi- 
 ture for prisons, workhouses, asylums, and 
 all the many and various means now used 
 to ameliorate the hardships and privations 
 of the poor, would be done away with. 
 
 Such a condition of things would bring un- 
 told good to the race. Progress in every de- 
 partment of life would be accelerated; each 
 would be working for the good of the many, 
 and because the individual is an integral part 
 of the whole, he would reap a much larger 
 good than could possibly accrue to him from 
 any purely personally directed action for 
 his own welfare. Sometime, when we really 
 come to understand what the Nazarene 
 taught, the clergy will preach this from the 
 pulpit, and then all people will live this gos- 
 pel of human-brotherhood. 
 
 The old order of things will have to make 
 way for the new; not through revolution, 
 which engenders only the worst passions of 
 
THE NEED OF RELIGION 167 
 
 man, but in a natural, lawful, orderly way, 
 wherein the ideal shall precede outer expres- 
 sion, wherein man shall feel and think first, 
 and this in turn will lead to outer action. In 
 this new life there will be neither class nor 
 mass, but universal brotherhood. "The 
 mills of God grind slowly, but they grind ex- 
 ceeding small." No law of God can be set 
 aside indefinitely. 
 
 We are all working to knowledge of the 
 higher laws of life. We are bound to out- 
 grow the fierce competition that still exists 
 as a relic of our animal past. Even the law 
 of self-preservation will pass away before 
 the coming of the Christ-law of non-resist- 
 ance. Self-preservation was necessary at one 
 stage in life, but at another stage it becomes 
 transmuted, so that man, instead of con- 
 cerning himself solely with his own personal 
 good, loses such selfish thought in the un- 
 selfishness which works for the good of the 
 many. 
 
 The religion of the future will be neither 
 hampered nor hindered by any form, symbol 
 
168 LIVING WATERS 
 
 or ceremonial, creed or doctrine of the past. 
 With the unfolding of life, the mind is ever 
 forming new and higher ideals. Truth be- 
 comes a constant revelation, so that no form 
 or symbol can indefinitely hold the ever- 
 growing ideal. For symbols are only the 
 outer bodies of inner truths, and as one's 
 knowledge of truth increases, a new body is 
 ever necessary for the greater truth which 
 the old body is no longer able to contain, 
 and for anyone to try and make it do so 
 would mean only spiritual suicide. No man 
 then, need try to make the dead and empty 
 symbols of by-gone ages fill his present spir- 
 itual needs, for such a course must inevitably 
 result in failure. 
 
 Yes, vital religion is the need of the hour; 
 religion founded and grounded on the Laws 
 of Life ; a religion which shall be thoroughly 
 scientific, in that its every theory shall find 
 true outer expression, demonstrating beyond 
 all question the truth and the vitality of the 
 religion. 
 
 The new religion shall free man from the 
 
THE NEED OF RELIGION 169 
 
 sense of sin and from everything in the na- 
 ture of disease. It will eliminate both the 
 pain and sorrow that now exist. It will give 
 us mental holiness and physical wholeness. 
 Life will take on a new meaning: the shad- 
 ows of materialism, of sin, disease and death 
 shall all pass away, for joy cometh in the 
 morning, and the light of life and love shall 
 herald in the coming of the new day, when 
 the Fatherhood of God and the all-inclusive 
 brotherhood of man shall be realized in the 
 hearts and minds of a humanity that is now 
 consciously on its ascending pathway to Di- 
 vinity. 
 
1 1 
 
 Chapter II 
 The Power of Prayer 
 
THE POWER OF PRAYER 
 
 "God that made the world and all things 
 therein, seeing that He is Lord of heaven 
 and earth, dwelleth not; in temples made 
 with hands; 
 
 "Neither is worshipped with men's hands, 
 as though He needed anything, seeing He 
 giveth to all life, and breath, and all things; 
 
 "And hath made of one blood all nations 
 of men for to dwell on all the face of the 
 earth, and hath determined the times before 
 appointed, and the bounds of their habita- 
 tion; 
 
 "That they should seek the Lord, if haply 
 they might feel after Him, tho He be not 
 far from everyone of us ; 
 
 "For in Him we live, and move, and have 
 our being ; as certain also of your own poets 
 have said, 'For we are also His offspring.' " 
 173 
 
174 LIVING WATERS 
 
 "Neither is (,He) worshipped with men's 
 hands, as tho He needed anything, seeing 
 He giveth to all life, and breath, and all 
 things." 
 
 In view of the above statements we might 
 well ask ourselves, why is it necessary to 
 worship or to pray, seeing that He needeth 
 nothing from us but giveth all things freely 
 to us, and that He is ever more willing to 
 give them than we are to receive. Of what 
 possible benefit can prayer be if God re- 
 quireth nothing of us, if we can in no way 
 ^dd to His honor or glory? And if no 
 benefits can accrue to us from our prayers, 
 why should we pray at all? And yet 
 prayer must be possessed of value, otherwise 
 it would not have been used from the earli- 
 est times to the present. We may have lost 
 sight of its value ; theology undoubtedly has 
 had much to do in perverting and giving us 
 false ideas both in relation to God and to 
 prayer. We are still asked to believe in the 
 personality of God; to place our faith and 
 trust in a God whose mind can be changed 
 
THE POWER OF PRAYER 173 
 
 through the intercession and supplication of 
 man ; a God who gives good gifts to some of 
 His children, while withholding them from 
 others; a God whose mind is animated by 
 such unreal passions as anger, hate and ven- 
 geance; qualities we despise and condemn 
 when given expression to by our fellow-men. 
 Such a God at best is only a man-made God, 
 endowed with uncontrolled human passions 
 and not such a God as Jesus taught of; a 
 God of spirit, a God of love, a God working 
 within ma'n to will and to do. 
 
 We recognize the fact that law and order 
 prevail throughout the universe, that the 
 parf comes as much under its control as the 
 whole; so whether part or whole, all re- 
 sponds to the Divine Impulse, to the Living 
 Spirit. All, whether little or great, is the 
 expression of the wisdom and power of God, 
 and all comes into being in a lawful, orderly 
 way. Into this law and order there enters 
 no spirit of anger or hate, for all law is 
 working together for the good of not only 
 the whole, but the part. If one fails to get 
 
176 LIVING WATERS 
 
 good, it is not because God is displeased or 
 angry, but rather because such an one has 
 failed to adjust himself to life and its laws 
 in a thoroughly harmonious way. God does 
 not make such adjustment for him; he must 
 do this for himself, and when he does it he 
 will surely find that what he may have con- 
 ceived to have been anger and punishment, 
 which he thought was being visited upon him 
 by God, was only the result of lack of con- 
 formity on his part to the laws of life. 
 
 Then why pray and why worship, if He 
 needeth nothing from us, if everything is a 
 free gift, if He is kind alike to the unthank- 
 ful and the evil? In what way do all the 
 prayers of man glorify or exalt God, seeing 
 that He is the Author and Creator of all 
 things? And why pray to a God who lives 
 in us, "for in Him we live, and move, and 
 have our being?" Can one pray to that God 
 which is within Himself? And of what ad- 
 vantage will it be either to God or man? 
 There are many more questions we might 
 ask, and the asking of them might all go to 
 
THE POWER OF PRAYER 177 
 
 show that worship or prayer was unneces- 
 sary, but there is an Innate desire to pray 
 and no strong desire ever entered Into the 
 mind of man without fulfilling some given 
 object or purpose. 
 
 So, while viewed superficially, it may 
 seem as tho prayer was unnecessary on the 
 part of man. Nevertheless, It Is one of the 
 most necessary acts In life; not because 
 through doing it, we are giving something to 
 God, but because In the act we are realizing 
 a closer relationship to the source of our 
 being; because only through one's prayers 
 can a man become conscious of the pres- 
 ence of God In his own life. Supposing God 
 does live in and move the life of man, If man 
 is ever unconscious of the presence of God, 
 then what shall it avail man ? No, prayer Is 
 the pathway which leads to God and to the 
 consciousness of His presence in the life. 
 But why is such consciousness necessary If 
 He giveth to the just and the unjust alike 
 everything needful, and every gift a good 
 and perfect gift, and He needeth nothing! 
 
178 LIVING WATERS 
 
 at our hands. Why should we pray when 
 all things are ours without prayer? All 
 things are ours, but without prayer we can- 
 not realize the truth of this. 
 
 Prayer is a means of realization; through 
 realization we are able to lay hold and enter 
 into possession of, all that is ours. Prayer 
 is the magnet which attracts to us whatever 
 we desire; for desire is the beginning of all 
 prayer. Without desire it would be impos- 
 sible to pray. Desire and prayer are a 
 me^ns of not only making known to us the 
 real riches of life, but a means of attracting 
 them to us, or putting us in a right relation 
 to them. Prayer is ever an essential part of 
 the lawful, orderly life as it is to be ex- 
 prest through man. In every stage of 
 man's life, it Is making the way easier and 
 better for him. The never-ending desire is 
 the unceasing prayer. In man's early devel- 
 opment his prayers were like himself, of the 
 earth, earthy. His desires were associated 
 with things. That was the first degree of 
 prayer, but if man has a strong, earnest de- 
 
THE POWER OF PRAYEE 179 
 
 sire, and is using work as well as prayer for 
 its full expression, then he will realize the 
 fulness of his desire. Having obtained such 
 realization, new desires enter the mind, and 
 a larger prayer is the outcome. 
 
 There again work associates itself with 
 prayer, and desire is fulfilled. Thus it is 
 all the way from the earthly to the heavenly. 
 A time comes when, having realized to the 
 full earthly desires, the mind turns within, 
 and there is an awakening of inner desire; 
 a desire to be fed by the living Bread of Life 
 — a desire to drink of the Water of Life 
 freely, so that one shall nevermore hunger 
 or thirst. With this latter desire comes 
 a conscious realization of oneness with 
 the Source of Life, with the Source of Love 
 and Wisdom. A new light illumines the 
 way. Old things pass away, and there 
 comes a new life, a life wherein man per- 
 ceives that all things are subject to him, a 
 life wherein he perceives that conformity 
 to its laws is all that is required of him, 
 that, because he has consciously entered the 
 
180 LIVING WATERS 
 
 realm of universal life, will, and intelligence, 
 he has become one with it all, that he has 
 entered into the real freedom of life, be- 
 cause he has brought his own life into ac- 
 cord with universal will and purpose. 
 
 So step by step all the way through life 
 it will be seen that desire or prayer is neces- 
 sary to the unfolding of one's own life. It 
 is only because of failure in prayer that one 
 becomes poor. In pther words, prayer is 
 necessary to a realization of one's riches, 
 necessary to right adjustment, so that God's 
 giffes can flow freely and spontaneously to 
 the one praying for them. 
 
 To use a crude illustration : Prayer may 
 be likened to the hook and line, cast by the 
 fisherman into the sea with the prime ob- 
 ject of catching fish. The fisherman, while 
 not seeing fish, knows that there are fish in 
 the sea to be caught, and has faith and con- 
 fidence that he is going to catch them; and 
 when as the result of what he has already 
 done a fish is hooked, he labors to haul it 
 into his boat. So desire is the invisible hook 
 
THE POWER OF PRAYER 181 
 
 and line which go out from us to fasten on 
 to what we desire, and the work is the effort 
 that we put forth for the full realization of 
 the desire, the landing of the fish. As de- 
 sire is cause, and work is effect, desire and 
 work must eventually go hand in hand. An 
 empty prayer is a mere repetition of words 
 — a desire that does not go deep enough 
 with heart or mind for one to work for its 
 fulfilment. Such prayers because they are 
 superficial, return to one void ; the results are 
 much the same as with the fisherman, who 
 throws over a hook and line without bait 
 attached. 
 
 Everything must begin with self; the in- 
 dividual stands as the representative unit of 
 God on earth; in one way he Is born for 
 himself, he lives for himself and he dies for 
 himself, and in another way he has no life 
 of his own, and his life is the Life of the 
 Whole living in him. It is the Consciousness 
 of the Whole guiding and directing him. He 
 lives for the Whole. No man liveth to him- 
 self, and no man dieth to himself, and liv- 
 
182 LIVING WATERS 
 
 ing and dying are alike a part of the whole. 
 These two statements seem contradictory, 
 and yet we may find that one in no way con- 
 tradicts the other; that both are degrees of 
 the same thing; that both are simply states 
 of consciousness. At one stage of develop- 
 ment, man thinks of himself as separate and 
 detached, as sta,nding alone, apart from the 
 rest of creation; his consciousness is cen- 
 tered on himself, and to his mind the law of 
 self-preservation is the greatest of all laws. 
 Apparently he is living to himself and for 
 him*self; he is, as yet, but a feeble expres- 
 sion of the great Universal Self; but first of 
 all he must live this state of consciousness, 
 this little self, in order to grow through it to 
 a higher consciousness, to a greater self, 
 where at last the realization comes to him 
 of his true relation to God and humanity. 
 Yes, man is ever tending from the smaller 
 self toward the larger selfhood, where hu- 
 manity finally becomes lost in Divinity, 
 where one lays aside the earthly temple In 
 order to enter into an habitation not made 
 
THE POWER OF PRAYER 183 
 
 with hands, which is eternal in the heavens. 
 Without desire or prayer, it would be im- 
 possible for a man to come into the highest 
 consciousness of life. A man's desire and 
 prayer show where he is in life's pathway. 
 The different ideals which animate his mind 
 are the milestones which mark his progress. 
 Without desire there is no vision ; without 
 vision there are no ideals, and one becomes 
 lost in an entanglement of doubt and de- 
 spair. It is far better to have desires, even 
 if such desires are wholly attached to ma- 
 terial things, than not to have desires of any 
 kind. People get to a place in life where 
 they are torn by the conflicting desires of the 
 inner and the outer man, so that the whole 
 mind is filled with unrest, but the unrest is 
 really only the heralding in of a new day, 
 when the old consciousness of earthly at- 
 tachment shall be replaced by All conscious- 
 ness of a heavenly attachment. In every 
 stage of life, from the lowest to the highest, 
 desire is necessary to one's physical, mental, 
 or spiritual progress. It not only brings to 
 
184 LIVING WATERS 
 
 us all that we need in a material way, but it 
 aids in the fuller development of mind and 
 soul. In some degree, it relates itself to 
 hope and faith, and the greater the hope and 
 faith one can have, the sooner will come 
 the fulfilment of desires. 
 
 We are told of the woman who was 
 healed by touching the garment of the Mas- 
 ter, that she had been afflicted for many 
 years; that she had spent all her money on 
 doctors, and was rather worse than better. 
 The facts show that the woman had a great 
 destre to recover and be whole and strong. 
 They also show that she was not to be dis- 
 couraged, that she was willing to give all 
 she had in order to regain health, that she 
 had been persistent in seeking health; that in 
 all that she had been doing, even altho it 
 had failed, her mind had not become filled 
 with doubt or despair, but the great desire 
 had brought with it great faith, and she 
 knew that if she could only touch the hem of 
 His garment she would be made whole. 
 Here, in an instant of time, came a realiza- 
 
THE POWER OF PRAYER 185 
 
 tion of her prayer; a prayer that had been 
 sent forth into the unseen for many years, 
 a prayer wherein every material thing had 
 been sought and tried, but at last to be real- 
 ized because of an ever-increasing faith that 
 her prayer would be answered. One may 
 not always get that which he desires in the 
 way that he thinks he is going to get it. 
 Sometimes he may lose all he is possessed of 
 before he is ready to receive that which he 
 desires most of all. For sometimes one's 
 possessions act as an impediment to receiv- 
 ing still greater possessions. As with the 
 case of the young man in the New Testa- 
 ment, who wanted eternal life, and was told 
 to go and sell all that he had and give it to 
 the poor, his desire and his love of riches 
 were holding him back from a realization of 
 a higher desire, and before its fulfilment 
 could come he would have to unburden his 
 life of conflicting desires, the eye would 
 have to become single in order that the 
 whole body might be filled with light. Very 
 often so it is in life ; in order to realize some 
 
186 LIVING WATERS 
 
 great desire many minor or lesser desires 
 must be laid aside as obstacles, or hin- 
 drances, to the accomplishment of the fulfil- 
 ment of one's greatest desire. 
 
 How often we think of the spoken word 
 as being prayer that one offers up. Words, 
 however, at best are only symbols of one's 
 thoughts, and the symbol is never the ef- 
 fective thing; it only stands as it were rep- 
 resentative of something which lies back of 
 it, and real prayer is the mind's sincere de- 
 sire utterfed or unexprest; but the use of the 
 spolftn word is to give an outer expression 
 to the inner thought, and it therefore has its 
 place in prayer. When one gives expression 
 to his thoughts through the spoken word, it 
 very often serves to make that thought 
 clearer to himself. Clearness of mental 
 vision is necessary to true prayer. One's 
 thought-desire must be formulated in a clear, 
 concise way; one's prayer should never be 
 vain; there should be no more repetition of 
 thoughts than of words. One does not in- 
 crease the magnetic power of prayer to draw 
 
THE POWER OF PRAYER 187 
 
 to them what they desire through confused 
 thought, or by much speaking. One should 
 first of all determine whether the something 
 desired, if received, is really going to prove 
 beneficial to the life, because sometimes 
 when one's desires are realized, afterwards 
 they have found that instead of bringing 
 something beneficial to life, they have only 
 brought something painful, or inharmonious. 
 Remember that desire of any kind serves to 
 relate us to whatever we desire ; and that in 
 its fulfilment it may bring to us that which is 
 going to be renewing and creative, or that 
 which may destroy and disintegrate. Some 
 may say that many things come to them 
 which they have never desired. We can an- 
 swer this best by saying that there Is within 
 them something which corresponds to the 
 things which come to them, and without this 
 element or desire it would be Impossible for 
 such things to come. 
 
 Regardless of what one may think, the 
 magnet always attracts that which Is kin- 
 dred to it, that is, unkindness in the Individ- 
 
188 LIVING WATERS 
 
 ual attracts unklndness from others; selfish- 
 ness attracts selfishness; whatever we feel 
 and think most about, serves to constitute the 
 magnet which draws to us from others the 
 same feeling and the same thought. This 
 may be said to constitute the unconscious 
 prayer, which, is just as sure of being an- 
 swered as the conscious; because, all our 
 prayers are answered whether they are good 
 or bad; and. if we take the foregoing into ac- 
 count, it will be comparatively easy for us 
 to find the reason why so many things occur 
 to us, which, viewed superficially, are not of 
 our own making. Perhaps not one half our 
 prayers have a direct, conscious, definite de- 
 sire and purpose in them. We all continue 
 to be acted upon by the old desires and hab- 
 its of the past. True it is that to a degree 
 we have become unconscious of their action ; 
 nevertheless, continually we are drawing 
 from the subconscious mind things that we 
 have thought, been and done in the past. 
 Automatically we may be said to be repeat- 
 ing them over and over again, so that it is 
 
THE POWER OF PRAYER 189 
 
 seldom that the selfish person ever thinks of 
 himself as being selfish ; it is seldom that the 
 one who is unkind thinks of himself as being 
 unkind. Habits and established ways of 
 feeling and thinking are being constantly 
 lived without much thought being given to 
 them one way or the other; they are seem- 
 ingly so natural that they receive but little, 
 if any, attention in the way of correcting 
 wrong conditions of habit, thought or feel- 
 ing. It is necessary that we should have 
 some realization of that in which we are lack- 
 ing before we can set ourselves to work at 
 the task of overcoming and correcting our 
 mistakes. 
 
 Knowledge precedes action and sometimes 
 we may find our prayers at variance with our 
 acts, but the outer act is always a true expres- 
 sion of one's inner life. It is possible, of 
 course, for one to simulate outwardly some- 
 thing that does not exist inwardly; but even 
 then if one's outer acts were closely scruti- 
 nized it will be found that people are telling 
 more of the truth of what they are than 
 
190 LIVING WATERS 
 
 they really think. Said the Nazarene: 
 "There is nothing hidden, that shall not be 
 revealed." And outer word and deed, in the 
 end, tell the story of one's inner life. "As a 
 man thinketh in his heart, so is he." There 
 is a divine unrest and dissatisfaction with 
 oneself that is necessary before a new under- 
 standing or a new life can come. There is 
 little hope for progress so long as anyone is 
 satisfied with himself; the dawning of hope 
 is first when people see their own short- 
 comings, see them as something to be over- 
 come. No matter if at first there is com- 
 paratively little, if any, effort put forth for 
 their overcoming. When the wrong condi- 
 tion is perceived, it can never leave the mind 
 at rest; it becomes a factor that will make 
 for greater unrest, until one is compelled to 
 form in the mind a prayer, a desire, for the 
 overcoming of wrong desires or wrong hab- 
 its. It is the clash between that which is 
 partial and incomplete and that greater long- 
 ing in the life for wholeness or completeness; 
 and sooner or later, the greater thing must 
 
THE POWER OF PRAYER 191 
 
 win out because it is written into the very 
 constitution of things that man must unfold 
 to every possibility, to the use of every part. 
 He must develop whether he wills or no, and 
 if he does not choose to will in accordance 
 with the Divine plan and order, then he will 
 find a compeUing influence that will force 
 him through sin, sorrow, pain and disease, 
 through bitter experience of one kind or an- 
 other, to at last recognize his greatest need 
 and cause him to desire and seek to have such 
 need supplied. No man can set aside or nul- 
 lify the eternal laws of God and all law is 
 ever making for fulfilment. One may deter- 
 mine as to what his attitude is going to be 
 in reference to life, but such determination 
 never nullifies the action of law. The mills 
 of the gods may grind slowly, but they will 
 grind exceeding small, and they never stop 
 in their grinding, there is no going back. 
 Progression is the eternal watchword: for- 
 ward, onward, upward. Slowly but resist- 
 lessly does this come to the one who sets him- 
 self in opposition to the laws of life. No 
 
192 LIVING WATEES 
 
 law of God has ever been broken, or can 
 ever be broken; no eternal law can ever 
 cease in its action. One's life, through true 
 desire, may be brought into such relation to 
 Divine law that the one may be said to be 
 co-operating with God, working together 
 with God for the accomplishment of the Di- 
 vine end or purpose. This is the fervent 
 prayer of the righteous, that availeth much; 
 and that its answer cannot fail its fulfilment 
 is certain. To learn how to pray is to learn 
 how to live. To learn how to desire, or ask 
 for, everything needful, and then to be wil- 
 ling to work for the full expression of all we 
 desire, places one in right relationship with 
 his Creator from whom he receives every 
 good and every perfect gift. And because 
 of such knowledge of prayer one will also be 
 brought into right relationship with his fel- 
 low-man. For every man will come to see 
 that, giving or imparting to others out of the 
 riches or the fulness of his own life is sure 
 in the end to enrich further his own life. Let 
 each one feel that he is a representative of 
 
THE POWER OF PRAYER 193 
 
 God to carry out God's will to his fellow- 
 man ; and that as God gives to him freely he 
 will as freely give to others of what he has 
 received from the Great Giver of All, and 
 that he who does this confers a blessing not 
 only on others, but on himself as well. Giv- 
 ing and receiving are the two ends of one law 
 and one should as willingly conform to one 
 as to the other. 
 
 So that men and women may have all 
 things, as it were, in common, every avenue 
 of life must become one of either giving or 
 receiving; then humanity may enter that Di- 
 vine brotherhood where co-operation is as 
 involuntary as the giving of light or heat by 
 the sun. The brotherhood of humanity must 
 become a realized fact before any full reali- 
 zation of our oneness with God can take 
 place. A man who says that he loves God 
 and hates his brother has no love of God in 
 him, because no one can say truthfully that 
 he hates the part, yet loves the whole, and 
 man begins with the part, with the self and 
 works from part to whole. 
 
194 LIVING WATERS 
 
 Prayer need not concern itself so much 
 with the future as with the good of the pres- 
 ent. Desire or prayer which puts heaven 
 into the future time as something to be real- 
 ized after one has passed from the physical 
 form, is the prayer that keeps one from en- 
 tering the Kingdom of Heaven at the pres- 
 ent time. To-day is the day of salvation, not 
 to-morrow, not some future time, but now 
 in the present. We shall never see God 
 first in any distant heaven; there must come 
 first of all the realization of God living in 
 the iife,of God manifesting Himself through 
 us, working within us to will and to do ; and 
 the Kingdom of God can come on earth only 
 when it is first recognized as a state of con- 
 sciousness in the life of man, and when we 
 desire or pray that this Kingdom of God 
 may come on earth then the best answer to 
 our prayer will be found in the effort we are 
 putting forth to bring such a Kingdom of 
 God on earth. The making of the world a 
 better place for all God's children to live in 
 will make for not only the welfare and hap- 
 
THE POWER OF PRAYER 195 
 
 piness of others,^but for our own welfare, 
 our own happiness, because that which we 
 give out never returns to us void; it brings 
 with it its own harvest and so in our daily 
 lives we may see our prayers fulfilled or real- 
 ized day by day, hour by hour, and life may 
 become an increasing and unending prayer, 
 in which heart and mind are at one. 
 
 Desire and words are by no means the ul- 
 timate of prayers. The communion of the 
 soul with the Over-Soul should be the end 
 and object of all prayer. "Be still and know 
 that I am God." When the stillness comes 
 into life wherein all thought and desire be- 
 comes as if it were dormant, in the cool of 
 the day, the Lord God walks in the garden, 
 and while the outer ear is closed and the 
 inner ear is open to the still small voice, into 
 the life of man has entered a consciousness 
 which is not thought or desire, but the ecs- 
 tasy which comes from the consciousness of 
 the presence of God. In this consciousness 
 the whole outer world is left behind; one 
 hour of such consciousness is like a thousand 
 
196 LIVING WATERS 
 
 year^. Time, space and things are all left 
 behind, and the peace and the love of God 
 which passeth all understanding have en- 
 tered into the life of man. 
 
 Prayer in its last analysis is communion ; a 
 communion that no one can realize through 
 any description or experience of anyone else. 
 No one can know God for another. Each 
 one 'must become conscious of God for him- 
 self. Is there any condition that we can 
 liken this to ? Only through feeble compari- 
 son and then there must have been an experi- 
 encd' preceding. Sometimes two people may 
 sit alone for an hour or more and tho not 
 one word breaks the silence, yet there is a 
 peace and a joy experienced by both which to 
 some degree the spoken word might destroy. 
 It is not simply a communion of mind with 
 mind, but rather a communion of soul with 
 soul. It is not so much an inter-relation of 
 thought with thought as it is an inter-rela- 
 tion of feeling with feeling. In such commu- 
 nion there may be a degree of activity of 
 thought on the part of both, but this does 
 
THE POWER OF PRAYER 197 
 
 not constitute the real communion, but when 
 heart beats with heart, when the breath in 
 one breathes in unison with the breath of 
 the other, there is a oneness of realization, 
 wherein thought and speech would be in the 
 nature of an intrusion. This is a foretaste 
 of what awaits the one who consciously en- 
 ters into the Kingdom of God ; whose life be- 
 comes lost, as it were, in the Divine Life and 
 when all separateness of existence ceases to 
 be. 
 
 This inner communion brings to man the 
 full realization that he is one with the Source 
 of all Life and Power, and that because of 
 such oneness the immortality of his own life 
 is assured; because of its oneness with the 
 Universal Life. Prayer in its last analysis 
 tells us who and what we are ; explains to 
 each one who is ready to enter into this con- 
 sciousness his true relation to God and his 
 fellow-man. Just as outer desire causes a 
 wish to enter into the possession of material 
 riches and through such desire we attain that 
 end, so inner desire at last brings us to the 
 
198 LIVING WATERS 
 
 most vital touch, the "feeling after" and 
 communingwith the Source of all real riches ; 
 the Source of every good and every perfect 
 gift. Having once realized this the riches 
 of both the inner and the outer world be- 
 come accessible to us. In a true sense all 
 things necessary, whether of a spiritual or a 
 material nature, are ours to be used for our 
 own interest and good; and not only this, 
 but because the individual is only a part of 
 the grand body of Humanity, he will use 
 all that he is in possession of, spiritual, men- 
 tal br material, for the interest and well- 
 being of this great body of which he is one 
 of the members. 
 
 If the statements made in this chapter are 
 true, how necessary then is it that all should 
 enjoy the benefits which proceed from man's 
 highest desire and deepest prayer. And how 
 are we going to prove the truth of them save 
 through taking the advice of One who had 
 attained to a full knowledge of this inner 
 kingdom, to a complete realization of His 
 sonship with God when He says: "Enter thy 
 
THE POWER OF PRAYER 199 
 
 closet and shut thy door." He knew without 
 doubt whereof He was advising, that all real 
 communion with God must come when exter- 
 nal things were excluded from man's con- 
 sciousness, when the mind, with what seems 
 to us to be its almost ceaseless activity of 
 thought, had become quieted and at rest, and 
 there had come to the life the silence of the 
 Divine Consciousness. Neitlier thought nor 
 speech is able to impart to another this con- 
 sciousness but to the one who knocks the 
 door shall be opened; to the one who seeks 
 shall the way be found ; to the one who asks, 
 to him shall be given. The Divine Conscious- 
 ness has its beginning in each life in the self, 
 ending at last in the consciousness of its one- 
 ness with the Universal Self wherein all the 
 seeming separation has passed away and the 
 soul has entered into its full realization of 
 sonship with God, and a joint-heir with Christ 
 having attained to the fulness of the meas- 
 ure of the Divine Plan wherein the micro- 
 cosm becomes an outer living symbol of the 
 Macrocosm and humanity is lost in Divinity. 
 
200 LIVING WATERS 
 
 Prayer is not serenely folding one's hands 
 and waiting for the prayer to be fulfilled, 
 but in all its successive stages, from the 
 prayer of worldly desire to that of highest 
 aspiration, prayer, to fulfil its perfect mis- 
 sion in life, must be followed by action. God 
 works for man through and by man. Living 
 desires, ideals, prayers, while in a state of 
 being, must become embodied and take form 
 on earth. Of what practical use is a great 
 picture in the mind of a painter if he never 
 gives expression to it on canvas? Of what 
 use is the composition of the master-com- 
 poser if never written into notes? How is 
 anyone to know that he is become possessed 
 of living riches if he is not using such riches ? 
 No, out of the abundance of the heart, the 
 mouth speaketh; therefore, all the beauty 
 of the inner ideal should stand revealed in 
 outer form. This is the coming of the King- 
 dom of God on earth; the Kingdom which 
 all mankind should be unitedly working for, 
 each worker fulfilling his part according to 
 
THE POWER OF PRAYER 201 
 
 his plane of desire and according to his de- 
 gree of development, so that each man's work 
 may be said to be the justification of his 
 desire. All work should be a perfect expres- 
 sion of that which every individual feels and 
 thinks, an outer manifestation of the inner 
 vision, a symbol of love and power. The 
 Divine lives in man in order to create — to 
 create in the Spirit of Love and Wisdom is 
 the very highest prerogative of the life of 
 man. The Heaven in man is the Divine 
 Plan; the new and glorified earth is the re- 
 sult of the discovery of that Plan and a liv- 
 ing effort to give expression to it. God is 
 the Supreme Architect, and man is the 
 builder. It is God's will that, through man, 
 the Kingdom of Heaven shall take form on 
 earth. 
 
Chapter III 
 The Value of Work 
 
THE VALUE OF WORK 
 
 Often grown-up people watching strong, 
 healthy children at play and noting the un- 
 tiring energy they put into it, wonder how it 
 is that they do not sooner get tired from 
 play. Little children are perhaps nearer the 
 gate-way of heaven than grown-ups. I mean 
 by this, that they live their little lives In a 
 more natural way. They enter into play 
 with joy and eagerness, and while engaged 
 in it forget everything else. The little mind 
 is alert and the body is quick in its move- 
 ment, but when sleeping-time comes the 
 healthy child relaxes in every part of his 
 body and in a few minutes is fast asleep, 
 only to awaken with renewed energy, with 
 greater vitality. Play is necessary to the 
 child's continued healthy life. The child is 
 using his surplus vitality in doing two things 
 205 
 
206 LIVING WATERS 
 
 all unknown to himself. His running, shout- 
 ing and playing are helping to develop his 
 mind and body. Day by day he adds to his 
 physical strength, day by day his mind be- 
 comes quickened and renewed; and because 
 he is using energy as fast as he acquires it, 
 then through perfect relaxation in his sleep 
 there is an ever-increasing influx of energy 
 into his life. The child is unconsciously ful- 
 filling the law of his being, in using mind and 
 body to give expression to himself in his 
 play, and putting all of his little life into the 
 doing of it; and when the play is finished, he 
 rests as perfectly as he has played. 
 
 There are many lessons which grown-up 
 people might learn from little children. 
 There is a great lesson in the way the child 
 plays and sleeps, in the way he acquires en- 
 ergy and uses it. Remember that the little 
 one is putting a great deal of mental effort 
 and physical work into his play, but that he 
 Is doing it with real zest and enjoyment. 
 Later in life this zest and enjoyment seem to 
 be lost and the work of life becomes a bur- 
 
THE VALUE OF WORK 207 
 
 den of mind and body rather than a joy. 
 And when one awakens from slumber there 
 is not the same desire to be up and 4oing for 
 the love of doing, neither does one usually 
 feel the same degree of vital energy as that 
 by which one was formerly animated during 
 childhood. 
 
 We may well ask ourselves the question 
 why boys and girls get so much enjoyment 
 out of life, so much of real happiness and 
 health, and why later on the same boys and 
 girls, grown to manhood and womanhood, 
 begin to look at life rather as a burden than 
 a joy. Some may answer because of the re- 
 sponsibilities that one must shoulder and the 
 work one must do; that when the play-time 
 has ceased then one has to be serious and set- 
 tle down to the daily requirements of life. 
 
 But why should the play-time cease ? The 
 boy or the girl put into play both mental and 
 physical effort, and work of all kinds must 
 be done in the same way. Why have the 
 mental and physical efforts remained, and 
 the joy departed? Is it because one puts so 
 
208 LIVING WATERS 
 
 much more effort into work than formerly 
 into play, or is it because something that 
 should be natural in life has been lost? Are 
 men and women working in the same way 
 that children played, putting heart and mind 
 into their work, so that the hours do not 
 drag? 
 
 If they were doing their work in a spirit 
 of joy, would they become either mentally 
 tense or physically worn out? Again, when 
 they have finished their work and retire for 
 the night, do they find that same power to 
 relax, and go at once to sleep? Are they 
 thoroughly refreshed by their sleep when 
 they awaken in the morning ? 
 
 These are some of the questions that peo- 
 ple might ask with profit to themselves ; they 
 are some of the questions which I hope 
 to be able to answer in this chapter. 
 
 In the first place most people are agreed 
 that a certain amount of play is necessary 
 for the child's health; that the child, in or- 
 der to lead a sane, healthy life must learn to 
 use both mind and body, and that this is 
 
THE VALUE OF WORK 209 
 
 best done by allowing it to play. What is 
 true of the little child is just as true of the 
 grown-up person. One must use both mind 
 and body in order to retain health and 
 strength in both, and one must learn over 
 again to use both in the way that the child 
 uses them. When children refuse to play or 
 do it only in a half-hearted way, we think 
 they are not well or that there is something 
 abnormal. We might well apply this same 
 opinion to people who refuse to work, or do 
 their work in a half-hearted way. We 
 think that something serious is the matter 
 with the child when he loses interest in his 
 play and refuses to join in the games of 
 other children, and we usually find that with 
 his doing so there is a loss of appetite, that 
 he is neither as bright mentally nor as well 
 physically; it may be because the child has 
 acquired the way of play as his father or 
 mother acquired the way of working. He 
 may have become mentally, and conse- 
 quently, physically tense in his play. He 
 may have carried this with him when he went 
 
210 LIVING WATERS 
 
 to bed, and have been for hours unable to 
 sleep, and when he did sleep, the mental 
 tension and physical strain not having be- 
 come fully relaxed, he could not get the 
 energy necessary to replenish what he used 
 up the previous day. The consequence was 
 that, not having a surplus of vitality, he 
 could have no inclination to play. 
 
 It is neither the play nor the work which 
 uses up child or man, but the way the child 
 plays and the way the man works. If an 
 individual puts joy into his work; if he re- 
 joices in the work of his own mind or hands, 
 through so doing he keeps out all unneces- 
 sary mental or physical tension and when 
 the work is finished for the day, his satisfac- 
 tion over what he has accomplished Is such 
 that he lies down and sleeps like the child, in 
 a thoroughly peaceful, restful way. When 
 he awakens he finds his mind renewed and 
 his body invigorated, and he is ready for a 
 new day's work. 
 
 Let us remember that work is a vital ne- 
 cessity to well-being, that we are working out 
 
THE VALUE OF WORK 211 
 
 our own salvation; in other words that 
 through work and work alone can the de- 
 velopment of human life be carried on; and 
 that all work should be done in a natural, 
 careful and orderly way, in order that the 
 greatest results may accrue to the worker. 
 Let each person know that, in order to bring 
 about the full development of his life, he 
 must make an untiring effort, not the strained, 
 tense effort which tires, but the joyful, happy 
 effort to work out the full plan of his own 
 life. While sorrows and troubles may come, 
 as with the little child, they should soon 
 be forgotten and left behind; obstacles may 
 present themselves in one's everyday life, 
 but they only test one's strength and make 
 one grow stronger in moving them out of the 
 way of progress. 
 
 Let a man learn to rejoice in the work he 
 does, let him give to it his best thought and 
 attention, let him strive to do it in the best 
 possible way, the burden of work will not 
 then rest heavily on his shoulders. We must 
 all learn to work as the normal child plays, 
 
212 LIVING WATERS 
 
 with heart, mind and body, and when one's 
 day's work is done, like the child's play, it 
 should be left behind. One should never be 
 thinking and planning about how best to do 
 the next day's work; each day should be suf- 
 ficient unto itself. People should never cross 
 bridges until they come to them. There is a 
 time for everything under the sun, and it is 
 not the time to talk about one's work' after 
 working hours are over. 
 
 With the ending of the labors of the day, 
 every man or woman should seek to divert 
 th-e mind into new channels. They should 
 get mind and body into a state of relaxation 
 wherein there would be no effort in going to 
 sleep, after having retired for the night. 
 Grown-up people need something of the 
 play they recommend for children; they need 
 change. People get into ruts through al- 
 ways thinking and doing the same things, 
 and variety is the spice of life. We need 
 more variety in life. The plodder who 
 sticks to one thing and eats and sleeps and 
 plays with that one thing uppermost in mind, 
 
THE VALUE OF WORK 213 
 
 may accomplish it, but in so doing, it will be 
 at the expense of mental poise and physical 
 health, and such a person is usually a bore to 
 others because he is unable to think or talk 
 about anything other than what he is doing. 
 Most people think that others should be to 
 a degree interested in what they are thinking 
 or doing, and up to a certain point they are 
 quite right. 
 
 The person who is going to make progress 
 in life will be the one who takes a vital in- 
 terest in all that is going on in life about 
 him. This does not in any sense mean med- 
 dling with other people's affairs, but rather 
 taking an interest in the welfare and accom- 
 plishment of what others are doing. In 
 work or play, interest should never be di- 
 vided; the thing which is in the mind at the 
 present, moment should have full attention. 
 One should learn to put the best of oneself 
 into everything that one does. Whether at 
 work or play, study or conversation, one 
 should never do anything in a half-hea;rted 
 way. The more difficult a thing is to do, 
 
214 LIVING WATERS 
 
 the more essential it is that you should put 
 your best self, your best thought and action, 
 into the doing of it. Dissipation of one's 
 forces comes because of people doing things 
 in a strained or a tense way, by allowing 
 worry or anxiety to fill the mind, or giving 
 way to unreal emotions. But there is no one 
 thing that makes for the dissipation of en- 
 ergy to such a degree among the great mul- 
 titude of people, as failure to keep the mind 
 centered on what one is doing. If the mind 
 
 flits, like the butterfly, from flower to flower, 
 
 •. . . . 
 
 flying first in one direction and then in an- 
 other, then such a person is not going to get 
 anywhere. One may think because of ex- 
 cessive thinking and hurry and worry in 
 work, that one is accomplishing a great deal, 
 but it will be found that much that is done 
 will have to be undone, and that all hurry 
 and worry have brought little reward. 
 There is a vast difference between clear, 
 quick thought and strong forceful action, and 
 the nervous and worried condition so many 
 people bring into their daily labors. Clear, 
 
THE VALUE OF WORK 215 
 
 concise thought should precede action. All 
 true outer action must be an effect of 
 thoughtful purpose. Everything we do in 
 life should have purpose in it; everything 
 should have some definite end. Knowledge 
 should be acquired in order to use it. Phys- 
 ical strength should be used, not only to ac- 
 complish some definite object in the outer 
 world, but in order to retain physical 
 strength. The purposeful life is always a 
 life in action; there is a time to dream and 
 there is a time to act. But when the time 
 for action arises, then whatsoever a man's 
 hands findeth to do must be done with the 
 man's might, so that the outer expression 
 may become fruly representative of the in- 
 ner man. The one who dreams best should 
 be the one who works best. 
 
 Living ideals should become living forms. 
 All a man's outer work should truly and 
 faithfully be an interpretation of his dreams, 
 of his visions, an outer revelation of his 
 soul and mind. No one should ever allow 
 his work to become automatic ; the work will 
 
216 LIVING WATERS 
 
 of a necessity be automatic if the mind is 
 automatic in its action. Through one's 
 dreams or visions, one may ever be bringing 
 something new to bear upon the work; an 
 easier, quicker, and better way of getting 
 results may be found, so that, as the years 
 pass on, instead of doing less work, one 
 should have acquired the art of doing not 
 only more, but better work. 
 
 When we begin to do things mentally and 
 physically in a purely automatic way, we 
 have not only ceased to grow, but disinte- 
 grl,tion of the body begins, and we begin to 
 grow old; if one can ever keep the mind 
 new by having some new thought or new in- 
 terest in life continually springing up, such a 
 person is not going to become old. The 
 years may pass by, but there will be youth, 
 vigor, and an interest in ail that he thinks 
 and does that will stamp him as young in 
 mind and act. 
 
 It is absurd for anyone to think that a 
 man or woman at so-called middle-age has 
 reached the limit of capacity for either men- 
 
THE VALUE OF WORK 217 
 
 tal or physical work. In reality they should 
 have come to a place where they could not 
 only do more and better work, but the effort 
 should be ever increasing. Occasionally we 
 see people retire from active work in middle 
 age, with either the idea of enjoying life or 
 improving their minds, but both the enjoy- 
 ment and the improving usually cease unless 
 in such cases there has entered some definite 
 object or purpose, wherein is to be found 
 something of the same effort, something of 
 the same energy, that had formerly been put 
 into work. 
 
 In both cases, either of enjoyment or im- 
 provement, the likelihood is that the mind 
 and body, not being used to the same degree 
 they have been accustomed to, begin to lose 
 something of their real vitality because vi- 
 tality comes to us in order to use it. We can 
 have all that is necessary for rightful use, 
 but we are not given vitality in order to mis- 
 use, abuse, or not use it. Vitality exists in 
 order that man shall use it. Energy exists in 
 order that everything in God's universe may 
 
218 LIVING WATERS 
 
 respond to it, by giving full expression to the 
 plan or design that was written into every- 
 thing from the least even unto the greatest. 
 Failure to use means stagnation and stagna- 
 tion is death. The tides ebb and flow, but 
 there is action both in the ebbing and the 
 flowing. Purposeful action must enter into 
 everything. In work or play there should 
 be always a purpose, for without purpose 
 there can be no rightful use, only a dissipa- 
 tion of one's forces. 
 
 One should never try to gauge the amount 
 or, quality of the work he does by what he 
 receives. There is a law of compensation 
 that in the long run metes out exact justice. 
 For a season one may keep giving, and giv- 
 ing far in excess of what one is receiving, 
 but all the giving is only the seed sown which 
 in the end brings its own recompense. Hon- 
 esty and integrity of thought and action are 
 necessary to the well-balanced life. One 
 who shirks, or tries to get through the world 
 with giving as little as it is possible for him 
 to give, may use all the cunning of ihind in 
 
THE VALUE OF WORK 219 
 
 order to receive all that he can possibly get, 
 and apparently for a time may succeed. But 
 his success at best can be only apparent, fpr 
 in all real receiving there must have been a 
 real equivalent of giving. We are not living 
 in a world of haphazard, but a world where- 
 in every thought and every deed counts. We 
 can make our work count for us, or we can 
 make it count against us. It all depends on 
 how it is done. . 
 
 In more ways than one, in the long run, 
 the man who works in a strong and efficient, 
 persevering way is sure of winning out. 
 Others will appreciate his work at Its real 
 worth ; If he does not get the appreciation he 
 deserves In one quarter, It will come from 
 another. This logically follows, because he 
 is using his best thought and effort In his 
 work, for day by day, yes, hour by hour, 
 consciously and unconsciously to himself, he 
 is cooperating with the laws of life and Is. 
 bringing about greater development In his 
 own life. So whichever way one looks at the 
 question of work, one can see nothing but 
 
220 LIVING WATEES 
 
 benefits flowing from a true direction and 
 action of both mind and body. 
 
 In the lowest forms of manual labor a 
 man can make his work not only a true ex- 
 pression of, but an honor to, himself when 
 that work is done in a thorough and consci- 
 entious way. In the highest department of 
 life, one may dishonor his work because of a 
 loose, lax or shirking way of doing it. In 
 either case, the work is representative of the 
 man, and to a marked degree becomes the 
 criterion of the man. We shall all stand or 
 fall by our work. If a man builds on straw 
 or stubble, his work shall be destroyed. 
 Work must rest on a foundation of honesty 
 and integrity. 
 
 I have just said that we stand or fall by 
 our work. When we are judged by our 
 ideals, the judgment and condemnation al- 
 ways come because of failure to express what 
 we know, to make the outer work correspond 
 perfectly to an inner ideal, and so a man 
 may stand judged or condemned, or ap- 
 proved, and rewarded by his own work. It 
 
THE VALUE OF WORK 221 
 
 is not possible for him to escape the re- 
 sponsibility; no other man can do his work, 
 but unto each man his own work, and unto 
 each man his own reward. And in the end, 
 with what measure has been given it shall be 
 measured back to him again. 
 
 Work is also an outer evidence of man's 
 religion. The truly religious man, or that 
 man who has brought his life into conformity 
 to life's higher laws, will use exactly the 
 same law and order in the outer world that 
 he has found in his inner life. No man ever 
 really finds within himself the Kingdom of 
 Heaven without ever after making a con- 
 scious effort to hasten to bring, or to ex- 
 press that Kingdom on earth. Work is the 
 very last thing which shows man's true rela- 
 tion to the source of life and his fellow-man, 
 for no man liveth unto himself. Everything 
 we think or do has some influence on the 
 lives of others. 
 
 This being true, it follows that our best 
 thoughts and our best deeds must bring- with 
 them more satisfactory results on the lives 
 
222 LIVING WATERS 
 
 of Others. Said the Nazarene, "there is 
 nothing hidden that shall not be revealed." 
 A man's life-work is the secret key by which 
 to unlock all the hidden mysteries of his in- 
 ner life. The great composer, the great 
 painter, the great poet, or the man who 
 works with his hands in a great way, all re- 
 veal themselves in their work. At one time 
 it is one thing, and at another time it is some- 
 thing else, but the whole work is the com- 
 plete revelation of the man. 
 
 There are people who think themselves 
 superior to the work they are doing, and 
 who, because such work dofes not come up to 
 the standard of what they -want to do, often 
 slight their work, or are in a fault-finding 
 state of mind and dislike what they are do- 
 ing. This tends to make it much harder for 
 themselves; time drags, they become men- 
 tally and physically exhausted. In some 
 cases they think that the work is too hard, 
 not realizing that they are making it harder 
 for themselves all the time. 
 
 The best way for anyone to outgrow his 
 
THE VALUE OF WORK 223 
 
 work is to put heart and mind into the doing 
 of it; then it will be done in the best pos- 
 sible manner, and when one has done any- 
 thing well he is always in a better position to 
 graduate to something higher. 
 
 There is meaning, there is purpose, in 
 everything in life; there is a reason why 
 people are kept at one kind of work, even 
 when they think they can do better at some- 
 thing else. We can outgrow any position in 
 life and grow into a higher one, if we wish to 
 do this in the right way, and not by slighting 
 or fault-finding in our occupation, but 
 through doing everything in a thorough way. 
 
 More than at any time in history, does 
 the world now need competent men and 
 women to carry on its work ; more than ever 
 does the world need men and women of 
 thought and action, as life becomes more 
 complex, as new thoughts and new ideas are 
 necessary. The one who is in possession will 
 always be able to rise. In mounting the lad- 
 der of progress one should remember to 
 mount one rung at a time; the movement 
 
224 LIVING WATERS 
 
 should always be an upward one, not a quick 
 or a hasty effort to gain some point of van- 
 tage to-day which may only be lost to-mor- 
 row ; but rather a steady, persistent and per- 
 severing effort, and while having a definite 
 end in view, different ways and different 
 means should be used for the attainment of 
 such end. 
 
 It is not necessary that one should be 
 turned aside from purpose because of new 
 or unexpected things coming up. Sometimes 
 unforeseen obstacles obtrude themselves and 
 one comes to feel as tho the thing he had 
 undertaken required too much effort; that 
 he was unequal to its accomplishment. This 
 is always a mistaken point of view; that 
 which comes to anyone in life to do, comes 
 because he is able to do it. It may require 
 great mental or great physical effort, or 
 both; but such effort is going to make for 
 greater strength of mind and body. One 
 is going to grow strong in the doing. 
 
 Let him learn to rejoice in the fact that he 
 is deemed worthy of such an undertaking 
 
THE VALUE OF WORK 236 
 
 and if it should be that he fails at any point, 
 not to be discouraged or cast down, but 
 rather review the situation and find out 
 wherein he is lacking and then make the at- 
 tempt again to bring victory out of seem- 
 ing defeat, and bring success out of failure. 
 There is something else that I wish to 
 make plain in connection with work. "If a 
 man does not work, neither shall he eat." 
 That statement might well be put in another 
 way — ^neither can he eat; for without work 
 of one kind or another, there can be no real 
 digestion or assimilation of food, and one 
 has to resort to all kinds of methods for 
 producing an artificial appetite, and usually 
 one has to resort to material remedies to aid 
 digestion. It is utterly impossible for any- 
 one to retain mental or physical health or 
 strength without using both mind and body. 
 When the people who now try to avoid work 
 come to understand its true value, the world 
 will be filled with people all engaged in do- 
 ing something to make the world a better 
 place to live in. 
 
226 LIVING WATERS 
 
 I have said elsewhere that a full and com- 
 plete expression is necessary to the well-bal- 
 anced life, and that the only evidence of full 
 and complete expression, must be found in 
 work, in what he is able to do in whatever 
 department or field of labor he is engaged. 
 At one time in life, a person may be able to 
 express but little, but that little should be 
 the forerunner of still greater expression. 
 No one should ever rest content with what 
 he is able to do. 
 
 All one's thoughts and actions should be 
 directed to still greater perfection of ex- 
 pression. The mind should constantly be 
 renewed. There are many ways and means 
 of renewing the mind. Reading good books 
 helps to stimulate the imagination, and lis- 
 tening to good music has an inspiring effect 
 upon the mind. So has seeing wholesome 
 plays, not the morbid play that deals with 
 tragedy or the abnormal side of life, but the 
 play that uplifts, or the play that amuses and 
 causes one to laugh. For the person who is 
 confined within the house or shop, there 
 
THE VALUE OF WORK 227 
 
 should be outdoor recreation. One nlust 
 learn to live a large life, one wherein he 
 is able to enter into the life of his fellow- 
 man, and to understand his relationship as 
 a part of the whole. One will find as one 
 continues in this course that there will be an 
 ever-unfolding knowledge going on in his 
 life, making for newness in mind and 
 thought, something new as it were being 
 added to life day by day. The real worker 
 should never be tied down by habits that 
 limit him in his work. Limitations too, 
 should be recognized only in order to be 
 overcome. Circumstances should be real- 
 ized only in order to be controlled. What 
 seems to be the undue pressure of environ- 
 ment should be only an indication that new 
 adjustment is required. 
 
 Looking at life in this way, will bring new 
 interests and new zest into everything one is 
 doing. Everything should possess an in- 
 terest, and one should be striving constantly 
 so to increase his vision and his knowledge 
 of life that each day shall bring with it a 
 
228 LIVING WATERS 
 
 larger horizon; each day the great world in 
 which he lives shall bring new visions, some 
 new story of life. Everything should be 
 done in a whole-hearted way; whether one 
 works or plays he should enter into the 
 full enjoyment of it all, and when it is fin- 
 ished, let it pass out of the mind, in order 
 that something new may enter, remembering 
 that there is no finality in life, but rather 
 Eternal progress. 
 
 In the New Testament there is a state- 
 ment made that for every idle thought we 
 must give an account. Idle thoughts are 
 thoughts without purpose in them, thoughts 
 that are non-productive and all negative; 
 they are destructive to the physical body 
 of man. They render their account in weak- 
 ness. Every real thought is constructive, 
 making for the upbuilding and strengthening 
 of the body, while idle thoughts are destruc- 
 tive. The worker must learn to control his 
 thoughts, must see to it that they are really 
 constructive from first to last. One might 
 say that this would entail only serious think- 
 
THE VALUE OF WORK 229 
 
 ing; no, there is a humorous side to life that 
 is just as necessary in its smaller way as the 
 serious side. One needs to laugh, and the 
 amusing side of things stimulates one to 
 laughter; and if, as Solomon said, laughter 
 is better than medicine, then this should 
 show us that the humorous side is not mere 
 idle thinking, but something which helps to 
 give a certain amount of color to life. 
 
 Perhaps I might say just a word here in 
 regard to conversation. Occasionally we 
 find people who indulge in satire or sar- 
 casm, in what seems to be a very effective 
 way, causing others unhappiness or pain. 
 But the pain we give others returns to us 
 and the one who indulges in sarcasm, at the 
 expense of someone else will find that in the 
 end he has sowed seed in his- own life that 
 will bring forth only mental and physical 
 pain besides relating himself to others in a 
 wrong way; to a greater or a less degree, 
 the adverse thought of those whom we may 
 have offended will act upon us. 
 
 The real worker should always try to 
 
230 LIVING WATERS 
 
 work under the most favorable advantages, 
 not to be placing obstacles in his own way, 
 obstacles which no one else but himself can 
 displace and which tend to make, his work 
 fruitless. Conversation is no longer either 
 witty or amusing when it is making some- 
 one else unhappy. The truly constructive 
 worker should always be clear and concise 
 in his thinking and in his. speech. He should 
 be simple, direct and straightforward. All 
 that he does whether in speech or act should 
 be a true expression of himself. Honesty 
 an*d integrity of thought and speech must 
 later show itself in man's work, so that 
 everything one does is done in the best pos- 
 sible manner. Remember that living ideals 
 must precede all expression. See to it that 
 the ideal is all that heart or mind can de- 
 sire, and then the next forward step should 
 in every way give full and free expression to 
 the inner ideal. 
 
 In this way we shall learn to fulfil the per- 
 fect law of life; in this way we shall become 
 workers together with God. 
 
Chapter IV 
 Women and Freedom 
 
WOMEN AND FREEDOM 
 
 The whole end and object of life is to un- 
 fold to all that we are. There is nothing 
 more than this ; there is nothing greater than 
 this. It is through true knowledge that we 
 are to become free, not through the mere ac- 
 cumulation of facts that we fail to use; but 
 rather through that knowledge which we 
 transmute into wisdom : the knowing and the 
 doing. 
 
 Symmetrical growth on any or all planes 
 of life must come through freedom. When 
 there is too much pressure on anything or 
 anyone in life, so that the thing or the per- 
 son is not free to live according to the inner 
 plan or design, lack of freedom will result 
 in a development that is other than symmet- 
 rical. If the pressure of environment, or the 
 undue influence of people on other lives is 
 28S ^ 
 
234 LIVING WATERS 
 
 excessive, then to a degree the life will be 
 warped, or it will not conform to its perfect 
 plan. It is very much like a tree growing be- 
 tween two rocks. In its natural way, the 
 trunk of the tree would be round; but in- 
 stead of this, the tree must to a degree ex- 
 pand in another direction. True symmet- 
 rical growth has been thwarted. 
 
 What is true of the tree holds good in hu- 
 man life. Men and women do not grow sym- 
 metrically in mind and body, because there is 
 a lack of true freedom in the world. Ec- 
 cleSiasticism in all time, has been responsible 
 to a great degree for this lack of freedom. 
 In former times women were classed with 
 goods and chattels, and had little if any 
 chance to express themselves in a lawful 
 way, because so many opportunities of self- 
 development were denied them. 
 
 Medieval theology made of woman a 
 hindrance to man in his growth and develop- 
 ment, while the highest spiritual conception 
 of the ages gives woman the highest place. 
 If, as the Nazarene said, God is Love, and 
 
WOMEN AND FREEDOM 235 
 
 the mother-love is the purest and most un- 
 selfish in the world, then of necessity, be- 
 cause of that love, woman must come closer 
 to the great Heart of the Infinite. 
 
 In an allegorical story of the creation of 
 man, we find that woman was taken from 
 man close to the region of his heart ; or, sym- 
 bolically, from that part in which is man's 
 love nature. Again, in Greek mythology, we 
 find that Minerva springs full-fledged from 
 the brain of Jove; so that in either case 
 woman seems to be the finer product. 
 
 Nevertheless, regardless of man's highest 
 spiritual conceptions concerning woman, her 
 position in life has throughout all time been 
 relatively inferior. The right to cultivate 
 her own mind, so that she could think and 
 reason as clearly as, man, has been denied 
 her. Only as a higher and better civilization 
 has come into being, has woman begun to 
 occupy anything like her natural place in the 
 world. And yet, in the highest civilization 
 of to-day, many rights are denied to woman, 
 because of this feeling of superiority in the 
 
236 LIVING WATERS 
 
 mind of man. In restricting her freedom 
 and consequent growth, he has without 
 doubt been standing in the way of his own 
 still greater development. 
 
 Nature has given woman as great burdens 
 to bear as she has given man, and woman re- 
 quires the freedom of her own life. In order 
 to do her work in the most satisfactory way. 
 If she is made amenable to laws, of which 
 she has had no part in the making, then 
 those laws should not bear more heavily 
 upon her, than on her brother man. Yet, in 
 mdst civilized countries the law favors men 
 rather than women. If men consider them- 
 selves not only the stronger but the superior 
 beingSj then it should be their privilege to 
 make laws that would thoroughly protect 
 and do justice to women — the weaker sex. 
 There can be no justice In laws that discrimi- 
 nate. There should be exactly the same 
 laws for both, and both should have some 
 voice in the making of laws. 
 
 No matter how wise a man may be, he 
 can never live the life of a woman; no mat- 
 
WOMEN AND FREEDOM 237 
 
 ter how intuitive a woman may be, she can 
 never live the life of a man. He or she 
 must live a separate life, and in order to 
 make these lives perfect in expression, per- 
 fect in the spirit of love, there must be ab- 
 solute freedom. The moment a demand is 
 made for this freedom, that moment will 
 mark the beginning of its realization. With 
 the demand comes the answer — ask and ye 
 shall receive. In proof of this, in the last 
 fifty years, practically all the laws that have 
 given greater liberty or justice to women 
 have come on account of her activity in de- 
 manding her own inalienable rights and she 
 will never rest satisfied until she has se- 
 cured absolute equality before the law. 
 Woman must have her say in the making of 
 the laws by which she and her children are 
 to be governed. There are, however, differ- 
 ent spheres of action, and the man in his own 
 special line of work should not have his 
 liberty encroached upon In any way by the 
 woman. There are certain things in life that 
 he can do, and do better than woman, and 
 
238 LIVING WATERS 
 
 he should give his whole mind to the doing 
 of these things: that particular sphere of 
 action is his own. In like manner, a man 
 should not encroach on the domains of work 
 particularly suited to women, and while each 
 may discuss and talk over matters, yet in the 
 end each must decide for himself or herself 
 just the right thing to do, and when this is 
 once determined, there should be no interfer- 
 ence upon the part of the one or the other. 
 
 The growth that has been taking place in 
 the life of woman is very much like that de- 
 •scribed in the tree growing between two 
 rocks, where there was pressure exerted on 
 the trunk from both sides. The growth has 
 been going on, but it has not been symmet- 
 rical, in that women have developed more of 
 the intuitive part of their nature than think- 
 ing and reasoning faculties, and it requires 
 both to bring about the well-balanced mind. 
 Again, because man has denied woman intel- 
 lectual development, he has himself suf- 
 fered as a consequence. The intellect has 
 in his case been over-developed, and his soul 
 
WOMEN AND FREEDOM 239 
 
 attributes have not come into fullest being, 
 therefore he has become as unbalanced in his 
 way as the woman in hers. If men and 
 women had developed side by side, like the 
 true comrades they should be, this one-sided 
 development could never have taken place, 
 they would then have had the symmetry of 
 growth that comes from all true develop- 
 ment. Women, having developed the in- 
 tuitive side of their natures, have become to 
 a marked degree religious, but religion, 
 brought about by this process without aid of 
 real thought and reason, is at best only a one- 
 sided development and is not what can give 
 true mental balance. Therefore it will be 
 seen that women to-day are the main prop 
 of what we might call obsolete religion, while 
 men have had little if any really religious de- ■ 
 velopment. 
 
 If we go into our churches, we shall find 
 that the larger part of congregations is com- 
 posed of women; that comparatively few 
 men are there because the intellect of man 
 has to a very great extent freed itself from 
 
240 LIVING WATERS 
 
 bondage to creed and form. Woman, how- 
 ever, being more conservative, and less in- 
 tellectually developed than man, yet having 
 developed the religious element in her life, 
 holds on to old exploded forms and beliefs, 
 because she is not yet capable of taking up 
 questions and reasoning them out in a clear, 
 logical way. There are many women to-day 
 bolstering and upholding systems of religion 
 that were long since dead to the great ma- 
 jority of men; thereby neglecting to put to 
 the best advantage their influence over man, 
 and actually retarding him in his spiritual 
 development. No one, however, is as much 
 responsible for this condition of things as 
 man himself, because of his failure to give 
 the same freedom to woman that he holds 
 for himself. Only, then, as perfect equality 
 exists between man and woman will there be 
 right adjustment in the world. 
 
 You may ask, "How is this perfect equal- 
 ity to come, if women in general can not 
 compete with man, either in labor or in 
 clear, conscious thinking?" Man and woman 
 
WOMEN AND FREEDOM 241 
 
 are two parts, we might say, of a perfect 
 whole, and woman more thoroughly repre- 
 sents what we call the love nature, and man 
 what we call the wisdom nature. Now, it is 
 through combining the two that we get the 
 completeness of life, and until there is such 
 perfect combination, there will never be a 
 condition of perfect harmony in the world. 
 It is a question of head and heart. The 
 head is not the principal part; the heart is 
 just as essential to the body as the head. If 
 there is one thing" that is deeper than the 
 other, it is that which we feel rather than 
 that which we think. We do wise thinking 
 only through feeling and love. One law 
 must regulate both. 
 
 The world to-day is very slow in appre- 
 ciation of original thought. People from 
 whom we might naturally expect original 
 thought are not real leaders. We might rea- 
 sonably look for original thought from re- 
 ligious teachers, but we find none there. In 
 the majority of young men who go through 
 theological seminaries, you cannot differenti- 
 
242 LIVING WATERS 
 
 ate one from the other : all are thinking the 
 same thought, the thought of a thousand or 
 two thousand years ago. It is dead thought, 
 and the result is they are not able to pro- 
 duce renewed life in the world* 
 
 Enter any department of life, and you 
 will find people referring to the authority of 
 by-gone ages, and never living in the au- 
 thority of the present time. The advanced 
 thought of the age is practically outside all 
 organized, conservative thought, which only 
 serves to trammel and bring people into 
 bondage. This condition of things is found 
 in nearly all institutions; and reformations 
 will never take place from within any great 
 organized body. Reformation always takes 
 place outside organization. In the last hun- 
 dred years, and we might say for centuries 
 past, neither the Catholic nor the Protestant 
 religions have ever led in one great reform. 
 The church has always been in the rear and 
 there is no immediate prospect of its ever 
 becoming a real leader in vital reforms. 
 What is written concerning religious organi- 
 
WOMEN AND FREEDOM 243 
 
 zation is equally true of orthodox scientific 
 and educational organizations. 
 
 Take a man like Flammarion, the astrono- 
 mer. He was once considered one of the 
 greatest astronomers, but you will now hear 
 reputed scientists say of him: "He was a 
 great astronomer until he became upset by 
 psychical research; he doesn't hold the posi- 
 tion in the scientific world he might have 
 held, if he had not gone crazy on spiritual 
 matters." Take as another instance, Alfred 
 Russell Wallace. Some years ago he took 
 up the investigation of spiritualism. He ex- 
 pected that he was going to demolish spirit- 
 ualism in a scientific way, but he found cer- 
 tain facts that could not be gainsaid, and 
 those facts he had to accept. And so Al- 
 fred Russell Wallace lost caste in the sci- 
 entific world. Sir Oliver Lodge, a man who 
 stands in the very forefront of the scientific 
 world to-day, has to some degree come under 
 the same ban, because he is interested in try- 
 ing to solve greater questions perhaps than 
 the scientists who decry him have ever even 
 
244 LIVING WATERS 
 
 dreamed of. Just as soon as a man ex- 
 presses original thought, and because of that, 
 takes action, that man is not going to be able 
 to stay in any great scientific body or college 
 with comfort to himself. In every depart- 
 ment of life the institutional side has that 
 which holds men and women back, has that 
 which keeps them in bondage. It is only as 
 we get away from that side of life and begin 
 to live our own lives, that we know what the 
 freedom of life means, that we begin to think 
 for ourselves in an original way. If we ad- 
 mit anything without accepting it as final be- 
 cause some one else, considered an authority, 
 has said it is so, but accept only those things 
 which we have worked out for ourselves and 
 proved to be true, then we shall fully express 
 ourselves and thus live in the spirit of free- 
 dom. This Is the end and object of life, to 
 give full and free expression to all the 
 powers and possibilities written into life. 
 Progress and freedom are eternal verities. 
 As the world grows wiser, there is greater 
 freedom coming. It has been coming into 
 
WOMEN AND FREEDOM 24S 
 
 the lives of women slowly for many years. 
 Man, as I have said before, is not a religious 
 being. I say this in the broad sense of the 
 word, because he has not developed his in- 
 nate power of feeling. His life is not stirred 
 to any marked degree by faith, or love, or 
 joy; he has no keen appreciation of the in- 
 tuitive side of his life. So man reasons 
 about life, and looks upon the conclusions 
 that women reach as more or less erratic. 
 She says: "This thing is so," and he 
 asks: "Why is it so?" And her answer is: 
 "I do not know why it is so, but I know it is 
 so." A woman often knows intuitively the 
 truth of a thing about which a man has rea- 
 soned and thought, for which he has been 
 unable to find a solution. 
 
 A woman would be better fitted to bring 
 up strong, self-reliant children, if she had 
 the same advantages that men hate — if she 
 were free to live her own life according to 
 the dictates of her own mind and conscience, 
 instead of being compelled to follow a course 
 in life which is often repulsive to her, be- 
 
246 LIVING WATERS 
 
 cause some one else dictates that she shall 
 do so, or shall not do so. 
 
 Let us further touch on the necessity for 
 freedom in the mother's life, in order to 
 bring up children in the way they should go. 
 To this end it is necessary that there should 
 be a perfect recognition of equality between 
 father and mother. The mother has far 
 more to do with the care of children than 
 the father. The mother's direction of the 
 life of the child is more of a constant thing 
 because the mother is more with the child. 
 If the mother's mind is not developed intel- 
 lectually, in her advice to the child she can- 
 not make herself plain and clear, and be- 
 cause she Is unable to do this, the child grows 
 up without that true understanding it would 
 receive from a mother intellectually and lov- 
 ingly equipped. And when a boy or a girl 
 comes into contact with the varying states or 
 conditions in life for which there has been 
 no preparation, knowledge is usually derived 
 through bitter experience, causing oftentimes 
 much sorrow and regret, experience which 
 
 1 i i 
 
WOMEN AND FREEDOM 247 
 
 might have been avoided had the mother 
 been intellectually wise. 
 
 How necessary it is that the mother's mind 
 shall be capable of taking a large view of 
 life! If that opportunity has not been op- 
 ened to her, or has been denied her, then the 
 effect will be that the minds of the children 
 will not have the same advantage, will not 
 have the same opportunities, as if she had 
 had the greater knowledge and the larger 
 freedom. Women should, therefore, de- 
 mand it, — I do not mean so much by the 
 spoken word, as by their desire or prayer. 
 They should use the desire of their minds 
 for a life which they shall be free to live, 
 without let or hindrance. Through the ef- 
 fort woman makes in this direction, must 
 come its full accomplishment. 
 
 Again, mothers should cultivate the 
 thought of freedom in the minds of children. 
 In the generations to come, a thought of 
 freedom that had been instilled in the life 
 of the child when its mind was in a plastic 
 state and easily received Impressions, will 
 
248 LIVING WATERS 
 
 bear untold fruit. I think it was a Roman 
 Catholic priest or bishop who said that, if 
 he could have full control of a child for the 
 first ten years of his life, he would remain 
 a Catholic ever afterwards ; if he could thus 
 leave his impress upon the life of the child, 
 there would be without doubt less liability 
 to change than would come through later 
 impressions. Some psychologists tell us 
 that we do not change the general trend of 
 our minds after we are twenty-eight or thirty 
 years of age. While I do not believe that 
 that is so in a general way, yet it is doubtless 
 true concerning many people. The bond- 
 age from which many women suffer, and 
 from which men have to suffer, too, because 
 of their ignorance, is constantly being re- 
 flected upon the life of the little child. 
 
 We must think of the child as we would 
 want him to be and do. Never be afraid 
 that the child is going to do something that 
 will injure his or her own life, because you 
 have taught him freedom. You can give him 
 the thought of carefulness, — to do each 
 
WOMEN AND FREEDOM 249 
 
 thing in a careful, orderly way, and by-and- 
 by you will perceive the child becoming self- 
 reliant and independent, respecting the rights 
 of other children, and not domineering over 
 them. The domineering child will later on 
 become the domineering, tyrannical man; 
 because he has been shaped in that way, he 
 will continue to express himself in that way. 
 We must begin, therefore, to inculcate in 
 children the thought of freedom — the 
 thought of the perfect equality that should 
 exist as between boys and girls, as between 
 brothers and sisters, men and women. If 
 parents would only impress upon the minds 
 of boys that their sisters have a perfect right 
 to freedom — ^just as much as they have — 
 and if they were taught mutually to respect 
 each other, and understand each other, there 
 would be no desire on the part of the one to 
 interfere with the other; but when one 
 claims to be the head, and thinks the head is 
 practically all, and simply tries to dominate 
 the other, then the head is in bondage, be- 
 cause it has been making bondage for others. 
 
250 LIVING WATERS 
 
 So if a man would come Into a larger and 
 more complete life, he must recognize this 
 equality, this true freedom that should exist 
 between man and woman; that one is no 
 higher than the other, that they are both 
 parts of one whole, that there is complete- 
 ness only in the unity of the parts, and that 
 one part is just as essential as the other, 
 and one part is the equal of the other part. 
 If any one lives less than this, then he is not 
 living his own life. If he lives less than this, 
 he will never fully express himself. If peo- 
 ple assume this false position, their children's 
 minds will be filled with the same thought, 
 and development will not come in the way it 
 should. There must be the thought of per- 
 fect equality. 
 
 A great many people quote Scriptures and 
 say that women have no right to usurp the 
 place of men — that they have no right to do 
 this thing or that thing. A woman has just 
 as much right as a man as regards anything 
 she can do and do well. There are many 
 things she can do better than a man can do. 
 
WOMEN AND FREEDOM 251 
 
 It will be found that in certain things, how- 
 ever, man excels, and in certain other things 
 that woman excels. But this is no reason 
 why, if a woman wanted to do a thing that 
 men do, she should not do it, and that if a 
 man wanted to do certain things that women 
 do, he should not have the right to do them. 
 
 It is right to leave the individual free to 
 live his or her own life, to choose the mode 
 of life one wishes to follow, and what it is 
 that he or she can do best, and let each live 
 according to his or her own ideal. If that 
 were the general order of life, we should 
 have a great deal more original thought in 
 the world; because each person would have 
 to think for himself, would have to lay out 
 his own plan of life, would have to see 
 clearly outlined the things he wanted to do in 
 the world. 
 
 For instance, an individual would not be a 
 Roman Catholic because his father or 
 mother was a Roman Catholic; he would not 
 be a Protestant because his parents were 
 Protestants, but would think out his own re- 
 
252 LIVING WATERS 
 
 ligious views, knowing that he had a right to 
 his own conclusions, and thus he would use 
 his mind in such way as to bring about the 
 greatest development. 
 
 We should learn to be reasonable with 
 our children; we should inculcate in their 
 minds the thought of freedom; we should 
 impress upon their minds that they are liv- 
 ing their own lives, and if what they do is 
 good, they will get the results of the good, 
 and if they do wrong, they will get the re- 
 sult of .wrong-doing. Therefore when the 
 ^father or mother asks the child to do a thing, 
 or to refrain from doing of it, and the child 
 asks why it should be done or left undone, 
 his question should be answered in the right 
 way, and a reason given so that his mind may 
 not become warped and he may learn to 
 know not only the why and wherefore of 
 everything he does or leaves undone, but 
 learn to use his mind in the same way in deal- 
 ing with other children and may carry this 
 same method into mature life. 
 
 For instance, a child is told to "Do thus 
 
WOMEN AND FREEDOM 253 
 
 and so." Possibly he is allowed to do a cer- 
 tain thing one day and on the morrow is told 
 not to do it. The child wants to know why 
 he has freedom of action at one time, and is 
 denied the same liberty at another time. 
 Often you will hear a child say to its father 
 or mother: "You allowed me to do it yes- 
 terday; why can I not do it now?" And the 
 parent will respond : "Never mind why. Be- 
 cause I .told you not to do it is enough." 
 But is that enough? No, it is not enough 
 to bring up a child in that way, because all 
 these thought-pictures imprest upon the 
 mind of the child are going to become sub- 
 consciously his inheritance, and in after life 
 he will use them in the thoughtless way in 
 which parents have given them. 
 
 As we understand more and more the 
 action of the sub-conscious mind, we shall 
 find that what we place in the mind of the 
 child in the first few years of bis life, is go- 
 ing to make the most lasting impression; 
 that habits and desires formed in early life 
 are going to continue to live on and become 
 
254 LIVING WATERS 
 
 harder to overcome than those formed at a 
 later time. The child of the overbearing 
 parents will become the overbearing man 
 later on. Children express to a marked de- 
 gree the mental qualities of those by whom 
 they are surrounded. Only once in a while 
 the child rises superior to the conditions by 
 which he is surrounded, showing character 
 enough of his own to overcome the condi- 
 tions of environment and live out his own 
 life in every way according to the dictates of 
 something that is within him. 
 • The generality of children simply take up 
 the things parents have established for them, 
 and go on living them throughout their lives. 
 Thus there can be no question but that the 
 efforts directed toward the development of 
 the child's life must be more far-reaching in 
 their effects on civilization than any simi- 
 lar efforts toward the improvement of adults, 
 whose thoughts and habits have become so 
 crystallized that it would be difficult to 
 change or break them off. 
 
 Again, I repeat that children should be 
 
WOMEN AND FREEDOM 255 
 
 brought up in the spirit of freedom; we 
 should give them all the freedom that it is 
 possible to give them, and then we shall see 
 self-reliance and independence of character 
 developing. Such children would later de- 
 velop into men and women able to go out in- 
 to the world and meet it and its temptations 
 in a strong, true way, overcoming all diffi- 
 culties that presented themselves, instead of 
 going down before them. 
 
 It is absolutely essential that we should 
 all be free in order to live our lives — to live 
 them as God intended we should live them — 
 to express fully and freely everything that is 
 written into the life. 
 
 If we do not have the freedom that is es- 
 sential to life, then we should in our minds 
 demand freedom and earnestly desire it, and 
 because the desire and demand have gone 
 forth, there will come the perfect fulfilment 
 of that demand. We should make for our- 
 selves new conditions in life, whereby we 
 may be free to live our own lives and grow 
 in a thoroughly symmetrical way. Into each 
 
256 LIVING WATERS 
 
 person's hands has been delivered the re- 
 sponsibility and care of his own life. 
 
 And this we can do only through our own 
 personal efforts. No one can do it for us. 
 Whether we live the life of religion or phi- 
 losophy or science, we must live that life for 
 ourselves and through ourselves live it in 
 freedom. And standing for our own free- 
 dom, we shall stand for the freedom of 
 everyone else in the world, and we shall be 
 making it easier for all to live life as it 
 should be lived. 
 
 We must learn to think for ourselves; we 
 must become self-reliant and independent, 
 but in order to be free and independent, we 
 must respect the independence and freedom 
 of others. In this way, offering no resistance 
 to others, others will offer no resistance to 
 the things we do. We can then live in a 
 thoroughly harmonious way, living as we see 
 and understand the truth, and the truth shall 
 make us free. 
 
 At the present time, men and women, ac- 
 cording to their varying degrees of develop- 
 
WOMEN AND FREEDOM 2S7 
 
 ment are more or less subject to circumstan- 
 ces and environment, because of their belief 
 in external laws over which they have no 
 control, but the time is near at hand when a 
 more enlightened body of people will come 
 to a full understanding of the fact that cir- 
 cumstances should be controlled, and envir- 
 onment thoroughly adjusted. This spirit- 
 ual and mental uplift will have a far-reach- 
 ing effect upon the lives of the many. 
 
 While humanity is "one" there are never- 
 theless many degrees of developmeht, and in 
 the evolution of life the highly developed 
 soul'touches other souls on the plane just be- 
 low his own, causing an awakening in them 
 of innate powers. This in turn is trans- 
 mitted to still less developed beings, so that 
 it may be said that the highest stage of de- 
 velopment affects all development, from the 
 lowest up. 
 
 We are linked together; we are members 
 one of another. When humanity is re- 
 deemed, it will not be for any one part or 
 for many parts, but for every part, the 
 
258 LIVING WATERS 
 
 whole. . "I will draw all men unto me." The 
 law which lifts the highest is the same law 
 which lifts the lowest, for all the links of 
 humanity go to form one continuous chain, 
 and the uplifting of one means the uplifting 
 of all. Thus it is that the enlightened soul, 
 knowing itself inseparable from God real- 
 izes its oneness with all humanity as well as 
 its oneness with the only Source of All-Love, 
 Wisdom and Power, and passes from under 
 the law of sin and death, and comes under 
 the law of the Spirit of Life. This is the true 
 , freedom — the freedom of the sons of God. 
 
Chapter V 
 Whom God Hath Joined 
 
WHOM GOD HATH JOINED 
 
 Marriage is perhaps the greatest event 
 that comes into human life, because in its 
 perfect culmination the happiness of two in- 
 dividuals is assured, while if the reverse of 
 this be true, untold sorrow and suffering may 
 be the result. It is, therefore, the one great 
 step in life to be more carefully considered 
 than any other, and without such considera- 
 tion, disastrous consequences will in all prob- 
 ability ensue. 
 
 The average novel, whether it be well or 
 ill written, usually represents the social con- 
 ditions of the times. It is a noteworthy fact 
 that we seldom find any books of this type 
 which, while bringing out the morbid psy- 
 chology incidental to the married state, offer 
 any remedy or real suggestion for a solu- 
 tion of the marriage problem. Where the 
 261 
 
262 LIVING WATERS 
 
 drifting apart of husband and wife with the 
 attendant circumstances of unfaithfulness to 
 the marriage vow on the part of the one or 
 other is not depicted, a great majority of 
 novels end where logically the real life 
 should have begun. For romance and senti- 
 ment, instead of waning with the tying of the 
 marriage knot, should become an ever-in. 
 creasing factor in human life, and if it fails 
 to do this there must be something funda- 
 mentally wrong in the marriage state; and 
 all showing up of the morbid psychology of 
 such a condition will prove of little avail in 
 making matters right. There must be a 
 right way of doing everything, and from the 
 right way there should come the full har- 
 mony of life. What the world needs most 
 of all, especially in the closest of all rela- 
 tionships, marriage, is not to have the dis- 
 abilities and unhappiness it entails exploited, 
 but rather that a way may be shown or sug- 
 gested for overcoming them. Very little 
 can be said in favor of such morbid psychol- 
 ogy, for with its false suggestions of living. 
 
WHOM GOD HATH JOINED 263 
 
 it is more apt to create the unfavorable con- 
 ditions depicted than to remove them. 
 
 Spiritual teachers of the times are so en- 
 gaged in trying to perpetuate the old order 
 of things, which no longer answer the full 
 requirements of life, that they are blind and 
 therefore unable to throw any light on the 
 vital problems of the day. If men and 
 women would mate happily, they must first 
 of all put marriage on its true foundations 
 of love and understanding, viz., unselfish 
 love for each other, and a true understand- 
 ing of each other's needs and wants, other- 
 wise the foundation will be laid on shifting 
 sands and there can be no real presence in 
 the relation. 
 
 While it may be a diflSicult matter to reach 
 such understanding, honest effort should be 
 made on the part of both husband and wife. 
 As far as the man is concerned, it is often a 
 difficult matter for him to put himself in a 
 woman's place and consider her many needs 
 and requirements in order that she may live 
 a harmonious life. In all probability there 
 
264 LIVING WATERS 
 
 are few men in the world who ever come 
 fully to understand their wives, let alone 
 women in general. I believe it is easier for 
 a woman in the end to understand men than 
 it is for men to understand women, for the 
 reason that, as a general thing, women live 
 more intuitive or inner lives, while men are 
 given to thought and reason and external 
 living. Only then as the two are able to 
 enter into each other's lives, and this con-" 
 tinues to be a growing condition, can we 
 hope for harmonious living between man and 
 •wife. 
 
 Love, romance and sentiment serve to 
 give brightness and color to life during court- 
 ship, but If these cease after married life be- 
 gins, it were better the marriage conditions 
 had never been entered into. Before mar- 
 riage the woman often Idealizes her lover, 
 only to awaken from a shattered dream 
 when It Is too late. 
 
 Parents are to a very great degree re- 
 sponsible for failure to enlighten the minds 
 of boys and girls on their future responsi- 
 
WHOM GOD HATH JOINED 265 
 
 bility in life, so that it commonly happens 
 that young men and women enter the mar- 
 riage relation without any adequate knowl- 
 edge of their duties and responsibilities to 
 each other. Parents, through false delicacy, 
 or sometimes with the thought that their 
 children will find out such things soon 
 enough, throw no real light upon life's way, 
 so that their children have comparatively 
 little, if any, real understanding of the re- 
 quirements of married life. 
 
 If two people come together in the spirit 
 of unselfish love, even if lacking in knowl- 
 edge, there is every hope that they will be 
 able eventually to work out all their prob- 
 lems in ways satisfactory to themselves. But 
 unselfish love is far more rare than it should 
 be, and too many marriages are founded 
 and grounded on selfish interests, and in the 
 light of this, parents should not shirk their 
 duties toward children, but should bring 
 them up in a way that will work for their 
 highest good in after life. 
 
 Boys should be taught at an early age 
 
266 LIVING WATERS 
 
 that they have no right to domineer over 
 their sisters; that the manly boy is kind and 
 courteous and is never overbearing with 
 anyone; that equality should exist between 
 boys and girls and that a boy should respect 
 the rights of girls in preference to having his 
 own rights; that only as he does this will he 
 grow to be a true man. Boys and girls 
 should be taught that the fulfilment of selfish 
 ends and desires can never make for happi- 
 ness; that it is lawful and xight that they 
 should be happy, but their happiness rests 
 m'ore on making others happy than in seek- 
 ing happiness for themselves. Above all, as 
 boys and girls grow toward manhood and 
 womanhood and begin to think of the mar- 
 ried life, their minds should be imprest 
 with the magnitude of the change they are 
 contemplating, and that thoughtful care 
 should be exercised in the making of that 
 change. They should be shown how neces- 
 sary it is to be unselfish in seeking their own 
 as well as another person's good; that love 
 for that other person should be the dominant 
 
 i i 
 
WHOM GOD HATH JOINED 267 
 
 note of their being, and that a greater happi- 
 ness will result from effort to give love 
 rather than to receive it. 
 
 Position in society or material wealth 
 should be considered as only secondary fac- 
 tors; for the uniting element which is abso- 
 lutely necessary is abiding love, without 
 which two people might have anything and 
 everything else without realizing the real 
 joy and happiness of the married Hfe. 
 
 Therefore, it is vital that the very first 
 principle of true marriage should be under- 
 stood by young people, which is, that loving, 
 understanding, mutual co-operation is neces- 
 sary to all harmonious living, and young 
 people who disagree before marriage need 
 not expect to agree afterwards. 
 
 There is a glamour about courtship which 
 is more especially true of younger than dlder 
 people, so that the tendency on the part of 
 both to idealize each other becomes extreme. 
 Add to this the natural sex instinct for re- 
 production, and we have here the most fa- 
 vorable conditions for ' awakening a loving 
 
268 LIVING WATERS 
 
 understanding and truly mutual co-operation 
 on the part of both. Real marriage consists 
 in the twain becoming one, one in soul, in 
 mind and in body; and this alone constitutes 
 the marriage where God joins two together, 
 and wherein man cannot put them asunder. 
 Any marriage having any other foundation 
 than this can at best be of only a temporal 
 or transient nature. Love is the fulfilling of 
 all law and only through living it can we ever 
 hope to fulfil life's laws. The law is never 
 satisfied with anything that is partial or in- 
 tflmplete. All things and all people must 
 tend toward fulfilment — completeness. 
 
 Selfish aims and desires can never bring 
 to anyone permanent good, and when these, 
 on the part of one or both, enter into the 
 marriage relation, sorrow and distress will 
 be the outcome. Sometimes what seems to 
 be an altruistic motive defeats its own end, 
 because underlying it there is some interest. 
 Women sometimes marry men beneath them 
 In development, believing that they will be 
 able to raise them to as high a plane of liv- 
 
WHOM GOD HATH JOINED 269 
 
 ing as their own, and later are cruelly dis- 
 appointed. If oneness between the man and 
 the woman does not exist in the beginning, 
 there is little likelihood of its existence after 
 marriage. It is barely possible that two peo- 
 ple may first come to love each other after 
 marriage, but the chances are all against it, 
 because conditions previous to marriage are 
 more favorable to the awakening of love. 
 
 No individual man or woman is a whole 
 man or a complete woman. Each is comple- 
 mentary to the other and only through the 
 perfect union of the two can come the whole, 
 the completed life. An intense desire that 
 exists in the minds and hearts of both man 
 and woman is the magnet drawing them into 
 the closest relationship. It is possible that 
 neither one nor the other is conscious of, or 
 realizes the truth of this; and so, the force 
 becomes, as it were, a blind one that will lead 
 either to shipwreck or to a happy consum- 
 mation. 
 
 - There is one factor not to be under-estima- 
 ted, the desire to possess and to be possessed; 
 
270 LIVING WATERS 
 
 and while, underlying this desire, there is 
 something which is true, there is also very 
 much that is false. Man thinks that through 
 possessing he will be made happier. The de- 
 sire for happiness is natural. Possessions, 
 without understanding their relative values, 
 are often hindrances to happiness rather 
 than aids. If the man is going to possess the 
 woman, then he in turn must be fully pos- 
 sessed by her. All possessions must be equal. 
 Nature never intended that one person 
 should profit at the expense of another, for 
 giving and receiving are equal — are the two 
 ends of the same law. Let it be fully under- 
 stood that if woman is complementary to 
 the man, so must man be complementary to 
 the woman, that there can be no one-sided 
 possession, and that one's happiness can 
 never consist in literal possession, either of 
 pel sons or material things. 
 
 Possession to the grown-up is very much 
 like the little child that is not content with 
 merely enjoying the warmth and flame of an 
 open fire; he wants to possess it, to handle 
 
WHOM GOD HATH JOINED 271 
 
 it, to make it his own. In trying to do so he 
 not only burns his fingers, but he no longer 
 experiences the pleasure of the warmth, or 
 the flame, because of the wrong relationship 
 -he has established to the thing so ardently 
 desired. Thus, true adjustment to inner and 
 outer conditions constitutes really the key- 
 note of our being; and it is only as harmo- 
 nious adjustment takes place between man 
 and woman that real marriage is consum- 
 mated. I have said that man's life pertains 
 more to the outer world, and woman's more 
 to the inner. Generations of the cultivation 
 of the intellect on the part of man have de- 
 veloped his thinking and reasoning powers 
 beyond those of women, while the suppres- 
 sion of the use of her intellectual faculties in 
 the past has tended to make woman far more 
 intuitive than man. The present tendency, 
 however, is making for woman's intellectual 
 freedom. 
 
 Very often men discredit their wives and 
 sweethearts because of their not being able 
 to take the man's point of view, and yet the 
 
272 LIVING WATERS 
 
 man's point of view that is carefully rea- 
 soned and wrought out may be much further 
 from the truth than what the woman has in- 
 tuitively come to know. Consideration then 
 on the part of both is necessary to harmony. 
 Men should understand that women require, 
 besides love, sympathetic appreciation; that 
 a woman is not fully satisfied with being 
 loved, if she is held to be simply one of her 
 husband's possessions, but she wants to feel 
 that she is his comrade, desires to enter 
 into his joys and his sorrows, and to live a 
 Ufe wherein both are mutually helpful and 
 free. If she is deprived of this, there will 
 always be something missing, and she is 
 more than likely to keep her inmost thoughts 
 and feelings to herself. 
 
 Some men have a foolish, thoughtless way 
 of making comparisons if they find some- 
 thing lacking in their wives. They refer to 
 someone else as being in possession of that 
 particular quality. It is far better to let all 
 comparisons go than to bring about a state 
 of irritation, not to say resentment. Doubt- 
 
WHOM GOD HATH JOINED 273 
 
 less the wife could find as many compari- 
 sons that would work to the disadvantage of 
 the husband, if she chose to do so. Hus- 
 bands too often think they are carrying the 
 real burdens of the family life; they fail to 
 realize that the woman has burdens equally 
 great and is bearing them quite as patiently. 
 
 Both man and woman have their respec- 
 tive worlds of actipn. The woman should 
 be able to enter the man's world of action 
 and see through his eyes the pleasures as 
 well as the hardships of his world, and the 
 man in turn should be able to see through the 
 woman's eyes all her joys and troubles in her 
 world of action. This would tend to en- 
 gender mutual appreciation of each other's 
 qualities and abilities, and both the man and 
 the woman would get more accurate knowl- 
 edge of each other's cares and responsibili- 
 ties. 
 
 Marriage is a partnership wherein both 
 partners must be equal, wherein all divi- 
 dends, mental, moral or material, should be 
 shared alike. If either partner undertakes 
 
274 LIVING WATERS 
 
 to acquire the greater share, something of 
 happiness passes out of the life. Perfect 
 balance is needed. Oneness in the marriage 
 life does not consist in either one or the 
 other getting the lion's share of anything. 
 The husband who wants love and sympathy 
 from the wife must give love and sympathy 
 in return. 
 
 The wife who requires thoughtful consid- 
 eration must be as willing to give it as to 
 receive it. Each must recognize the other's 
 sphere of action; each must be left free 
 >to regulate life in accordance with the high- 
 est knowledge each possesses. Freedom of 
 thought and action is just as essential to the 
 woman's welfare as to the man's. Neither 
 should seek to control or compel the other. 
 Mutual advice and co-operation are necessary 
 to harmonious living. Nevertheless there 
 should be no coercion which would tend to 
 prevent freedom of thought or action on the 
 part of either, because each soul must live his 
 or her own life, and the final dictation must 
 come from within the soul of the individual. 
 
WHOM GOD HATH JOINED 275 
 
 In every sphere of life, freedom is necessary 
 to growth and, in so far as one restricts an- 
 other's freedom, he is in bondage also. 
 
 The world would have a much higher civ- 
 ilization, if in the past and present, women 
 had been allowed the same freedom of 
 thought and action that men have had, be- 
 cause they would have been better fitted to 
 bring up their children in a more intelligent 
 way than it was possible for them to do 
 under the bondage of other minds. When 
 the equality of the sexes is fully recognized, 
 and men and women work from exactly the 
 same basis of law, then not only will the 
 woman come into her own, but man will also 
 be greatly benefited. 
 
 The greater freedom that is coming to 
 woman may bring with It many temporary 
 disturbances in upsetting the traditions and 
 conventions of the past. But this will hold 
 true of any radical reform which would 
 work in the end for the good of humanity. 
 I believe that it will not be many years be- 
 fore the highest civilized countries shallhave 
 
276 LIVING WATERS 
 
 exactly the same laws for women as for 
 men; that rights and privilegies will not be 
 accorded to men which are not granted to 
 women. If there is perfect equality in the 
 divine law, there must be perfect equality in 
 man's law. 
 
 The woman should be the rightful ruler in 
 her own sphere of action, the home. While 
 she should consult with her husband and ac- 
 cept his cooperation in every possible way, 
 the man has no more right to infringe on 
 her liberty of action in the home than the 
 •woman has to go to his place of business and 
 dictate to him what he shall or shall not 
 do in a business way. In the bringing up of 
 children, both should be mutually interested 
 and should often advise together as to the 
 best ways and means to advance their chil- 
 dren's welfare. No father has any right 
 to leave the exclusive care of children to the 
 mother. The best needs of children would 
 be better subserved through the loving 
 thought of both. 
 
 Men cannot be too particular as to how 
 
WHOM GOD HATH JOINED 277 
 
 they talk and act toward their wives before 
 children; the overbearing husband is setting 
 an example for his sons to become overbear- 
 ing with their mother and possibly other 
 women in after life. Boys are very apt to 
 imitate their fathers. The man who uses the 
 greatest kindness and respect towards his 
 wife will have sons who will thoroughly re- 
 spect their mother and sisters. 
 
 During the child-bearing period the 
 woman is more sensitive than at other times. 
 She feels the responsibility of the little life 
 within her. She feels far more than her 
 husband can, its needs and requirements. In- 
 tuitively she discerns the necessity for love 
 and harmony, in order that the little child's 
 development may In no sense be interfered 
 with. The ancient Greeks were far wiser In 
 their day and generation than we are. They 
 made the surroundings for their wives as 
 beautiful and harmonious as It was possible 
 for them to do. A woman during this 
 period should be kept from everything that 
 would tend to shock her sensibilities. Her 
 
278 LIVING WATERS 
 
 life should be made a bright and happy one 
 — free from anxiety and worry. In this way 
 will be laid the right foundation for the 
 strong, healthy child. 
 
 The responsibility of parents to the child 
 begins long before its birth. There is just 
 as much responsibility on the part of the 
 father as the mother. The mental and phys- 
 ical condition of mother and father before 
 the birth of the child may have a lasting ef- 
 fect on its future life. Peevish, sickly, fret- 
 ful children may only be expressing the fault- 
 finding, irritable, worrying condition of 
 father or mother before their birth. 
 
 Ijoving harmony between man and wife 
 will create a health-giving atmosphere that 
 will save many doctor's bills for children. 
 Children are far more sensitive to the 
 thought-atmosphere by which they are sur- 
 rounded than adults are, and many children 
 pass out of the world because of the inhar- 
 mony existing between fathers and mothers. 
 Too much care and attention cannot be given 
 to this phase of home life. 
 
WHOM GOD HATH JOINED 279 
 
 In turning to consideration of the 
 woman's responsibility in this matter, we 
 realize that present-day civilization is more 
 complex than ever civilization was before; 
 that the requirements and needs of the pres- 
 ent are far beyond those of the past. The 
 ideals of fifty years ago not only differ in 
 kind but in degree. These ideals are ever 
 changing and because of this, adjustment and 
 re-adjustment, must be constantly the order 
 of the day, otherwise there would be no har- 
 monious living. -So in the matter of the new 
 education of woman. With her intellectual 
 development, has come an independence and 
 self-reliance that were not known in the old 
 days. In respect of caring for herself, she 
 is no longer wholly dependent on man for 
 her mental or physical support. If needs 
 be she is sufficient unto herself. This should 
 not be construed, however, as causing women 
 in any degree to be any less loving or capable 
 wives. The added intelligence should make 
 for truer and better conditions, but in the 
 measure that men hold to the old ideals con- 
 
280 LIVING WATERS 
 
 cerning women (i.e., their subservience to 
 themselves), friction between husband and 
 wife will be the result. But it should be re- 
 membered that if men are to assume re- 
 sponsibilities and to make allowances in or- 
 der to promote harmonious living, it is 
 equally imperative for the women to do their 
 share in the marital relation. Harmony of 
 life ensues onlythrough mutual co-operation. 
 Perhaps one of the most prolific sources of 
 inharmony in the home relates to the way in 
 which many women become careless and neg- 
 'lectful of their appearance after marriage. 
 This appearance is indicative of a cor- 
 responding state of mind; we might say a 
 mental and moral letting-down. It would 
 be well for women to consider that life is 
 not ended with the marriage service, but is in 
 reality just beginning, and therefore every- 
 thing that tends to retain the loving consid- 
 eration and the respect of the husband counts . 
 just that much more for the continuity of 
 harmonious living. Now, small as the de- 
 tail of the mere changing of clothes and the 
 
WHOM GOD HATH JOINED 381 
 
 attractiveness of personal appearance may 
 seem, nevertheless, it is of importance in 
 more ways than one. 
 
 It may be urged by some that since the 
 great majority of humanity belongs to the 
 working classes, to impose on an already 
 tired-out man or woman the duty of change 
 of dress, after bearing the burdens of the 
 day, would be asking them to take on what 
 to some might appear to be a needless task. 
 While it may entail a certain amount of 
 thought and time, nevertheless the gain ac- 
 cruing from it will be of far greater ad- 
 vantage than the extra time spfnt on the 
 work entailed in the doing of it. There is 
 no question but that change of clothing 
 brings with it change of thought, than when 
 we lay aside the clothes we have been work- 
 ing in and put on others, it is almost the 
 equivalent of leaving our work behind, and 
 there is a certain freshness and a self-satis- 
 faction that in every way proves beneficial. 
 One may have little clothing, and yet make 
 it look bright and tidy. Personal appear- 
 
282 LIVING WATERS 
 
 ance must be reckoned with. There is no ex- 
 cuse for people being slovenly or untidy. 
 They should put their best foot foremost in 
 everything they do. 
 
 Let a woman use the same art in retain- 
 ing a man's affection as she did before she 
 married him. Someone has said, "The way 
 to a man's affections is through his stomach." 
 I am inclined to think there may be more 
 truth than poetry in this statement. The 
 majority of men think a great deal of a good 
 dinner, and this being the case it behoves 
 women to give considerable thought to the 
 matter. Order and tidiness in the house 
 should never be neglected. Make the home 
 surroundings pleasant and attractive, and 
 there will be less desire on the part of men 
 to go to clubs. Wives too often make a 
 serious mistake in trying to monopolize all 
 the time of their husbands. They should 
 invite their friends and their husband's 
 friends to their home. Man is a social ani- 
 mal, and if he does not find sociability at 
 home he is going to seek it elsewhere. It is 
 
WHOM GOD HATH JOINED 283 
 
 better to face all the facts, than later on to 
 be disturbed by them. * 
 
 Women should employ tact in dealing 
 with their husbands. I am inclined to think 
 that men are just as much given to moods as 
 women, that there are times when men need 
 demonstrations of affection and others when 
 they may be so wrought up in themselves or 
 their projects that they almost resent it. A 
 woman should be quick to divine her hus- 
 band's different moods, and make her ad- 
 justments accordingly. It is possible for al- 
 most any woman to make herself indispen- 
 sable to her husband, without In any way 
 giving up her own rights or' privileges. It 
 is not the part of wisdom, however, for a 
 woman to sacrifice herself for her husband. 
 Equality between man and wife does not 
 mean the sacrifice of either one or the other, 
 for self-sacrifice on the part of one fosters 
 selfishness on the part of the other. 
 
 Wives should try to keep the true poise, 
 the perffect adjustment, that is so necessary 
 to harmony in the home. The wife should 
 
284 LIVING WATERS 
 
 feel herself so firmly entrenched in her hus- 
 band's affections that she should never have 
 cause for jealousy concerning anyone else. 
 
 Jealousy is one of the false emotions 
 which not only makes for unhappiness and 
 discord in the life of the one who entertains 
 it, but it has the effect of touching other lives 
 and producing similar results. Whatever 
 one feels or thinks, tends to awaken similar 
 thoughts and feelings in the minds of others, 
 so that often through false thoughts and 
 emotions one loses that which he most ar- 
 dently desires to keep. One has absolutely 
 nothing to gain through jealousy and has 
 everything to lose. It would seem as tho, 
 when there appears to be any occasion for 
 jealousy, one at such a time should try and 
 use his truest thoughts and highest feelings 
 in order, not only to keep his own mind at 
 peace and rest, but to inspire the other mind 
 with corresponding faith and trust, with the 
 desire to do what is true and what is right. 
 
 Let a woman know that, if she will use 
 the higher forces of life, through such use 
 
WHOM GOD HATH JOINED 285 
 
 she can overcome wrong thoughts with true 
 thoughts, false emotions with real emotions, 
 not only in her own mind but in the mind of 
 her husband. Let her picture in her mind all 
 she desires her husband to be and to do, 
 and then rest assured that he is being and 
 doing it. She should exercise faith, faith for 
 her husband and faith for herself, and the 
 deeper the conviction of her feeling, the 
 more she will influence and awaken her hus- 
 band's consciousness in the right direction; 
 so that her influence may be of untold good, 
 and her faith actually cause him to express 
 the qualities she idealizes in him. Intuitively 
 women discern spiritual truths to a greater 
 degree than men. Therefore a woman 
 should use her greater spiritual knowledge to 
 strengthen and uplift her own life, and if 
 there is any real unity existing between her 
 and her husband its effect will not only be 
 felt by him, but will sooner or later be ex- 
 pressed in his life. 
 
 Few women realize the effect of the silent 
 thought and the inner feeling upon the lives 
 
286 LIVING WATERS 
 
 of their husbands. If they did they would 
 certainly use it to a far greater degree than 
 they do at the present. But they should re- 
 member that in the doing of it, their own 
 minds should be free from selfishness; that 
 what they think and feel for their husbands, 
 they are also feeling and thinking for them- 
 selves and that the only way to get good is 
 through giving good; that the way produc- 
 tive of the greatest happiness in life is always 
 through giving and that through true giving 
 comes all true receiving. 
 • Women in their daily lives experience 
 many little cares and worries, and these cares 
 and worries are the causes for mental and 
 physical fatigue. It is not the part of wis- 
 dom for a wife to recite these things in detail 
 to her husband. It is much better to let 
 them pass from her mind as quickly as possi- 
 ble, for in dwelling upon any trouble or 
 worry one magnifies the little thing and it 
 is given undue importance to the detriment 
 of both the man and the woman. Husbands 
 and wives should share their joys and sor- 
 
 I I 
 
WHOM GOD HATH JOINED 287 
 
 rows together, but not little annoyances and 
 trivial things. 
 
 There is one other thing that wives should 
 always take into consideration, and that is 
 the necessity of living within their income. 
 Few women understand the business side of 
 life and there often exists the need of econ- 
 omy which they are not fully able to appre- 
 ciate. If they have husbands who are gen- 
 erous, or who desire to please them, they are 
 often led into debt and have serious difficul- 
 ties which might have been avoided had 
 there been some forethought used. 
 
 There are few troubles that the average, 
 honest man dreads more than being in debt. 
 Through it, to a degree, he loses his inde- 
 pendence and self-respect. He is not a free 
 man. He does not hold the same position 
 with other men who are free from debt. 
 One may very easily get into debt, but when 
 it comes to getting out of it, that is another 
 matter. Being constantly in debt, impairs 
 one's health, destroys happiness and short- 
 ens life. Wives who desire bright, happy 
 
288 LIVING WATERS 
 
 husbands, whose minds are free from worry 
 and anxiety, should not only be careful in 
 their own expenses, but should influence 
 their husbands against all extravagances or 
 needless expenses. 
 
 The wife and husband should learn how 
 to put themselves in each other's places and 
 through doing so get some true understand- 
 ing of the daily and hourly life each has to 
 live. If they took this course, they would 
 be more likely to be tolerant and patient with 
 each other's shortcomings. Mutual consid- 
 eration, mutual helpfulness would go far to 
 do away with misunderstandings. Neglect, 
 lack of appreciation, fault-finding, all tend to 
 quench the fire of love. True marriage can 
 never be a one-sided affair, where one gives 
 and the other takes all, or where one rules 
 and the other obeys. Make no mistake. 
 Man may be the head, but woman is the 
 heart, and one is as vital to the body as the 
 other. 
 
 Wisdom and love are two parts of one 
 whole, and neither is complete without the 
 
WHOM GOD HATH JOINED 289 
 
 other. If man is representative of one, 
 surely woman must be of the other. When 
 we get at the heart of marriage, we have a 
 perfect ideal. It is only in its outer expres- 
 sion, on the plane of change and growth, 
 that we lose sight of the ideal, so that the 
 divine plan is not perfectly fulfilled. But 
 all change and growth is a tending toward 
 ultimate oneness — perfection. And before 
 universal oneness can be fully realized there 
 must already exist the oneness between the 
 man and the woman. "God works from 
 whole to part, but the human soul must rise 
 from the individual to the whole." A man 
 and a woman may not realize their oneness 
 in this world, but somewhere, some time, 
 must come that realization. And with such 
 union will come the greater union of in- 
 dividual souls, becoming one with Universal 
 Spirit. 
 
 All creation is moving toward the real- 
 ization of oneness. Men and women should 
 seek not only to see the ideal union before 
 marriage, but try to fulfil all its requirements 
 
290 LIVING WATERS 
 
 after marriage. We get the ideal first, but 
 we can never be content with an ideal that is 
 not exprest. The ideal lives in the soul, 
 but the expression is always through mental 
 and physical effort. We may know what we 
 should be, but we can become that only 
 through working it out. While the ideal 
 man and woman was written in the soul of 
 each from the beginning, yet each must be- 
 come conscious of the innate ideal and each 
 must through his own personal effort give 
 expression to that ideal. In the working out 
 t)f the ideal union that also existed from the 
 beginning of time, only as love and wisdom 
 combine according to the Divine Law of Be- 
 ing, can the fulness and completeness of life 
 be fully attained, and the Kingdom of God 
 be realized on earth as it is in Heaven. 
 
Chapter VI 
 Children and Education 
 
CHILDREN AND EDUCATION 
 
 Much might be said concerning the rights 
 of children previous to their birth, and of 
 how necessary to their well-being it is that 
 harmony should have existed between father 
 and mother before the birth, but this would 
 constitute a chapter in itself, and the purpose 
 of the present chapter is to discuss the rights 
 and needs of the child after birth, and not 
 only the child, but the boy and the girl all 
 through the adolescent period. 
 
 Involved or potential in the life of the 
 child is the measure of a perfect man or 
 woman; every power and every possibility 
 is latent in the little life whose body and soul 
 epitomize the physical and spiritual universe. 
 The child, before being born into the world, 
 recapitulated practically all that had taken 
 place in physical creation from the proto- 
 293 
 
294 LIVING WATERS 
 
 plasm to the child, and after birth the child 
 continues to recapitulate all the mental his- 
 tory of the past before he attains to man- 
 hood, and then presses on to still greater de- 
 velopment, so that with each succeeding gen- 
 eration the grand body of humanity is car- 
 ried a little further in its onward evolution. 
 
 It is of importance that men and women 
 should not only have knowledge of the law 
 of evolution, but should be able consciously 
 to cooperate with it, thereby attaining the 
 greatest results in the shortest possible time. 
 
 I believe that far more can be accom- 
 plished in any given course of action when 
 the beginning takes place in early childhood. 
 The mind of the child is more plastic and re- 
 ceives impressions far more readily than the 
 mind of an adult, because the impressions of 
 early childhood are more vivid and lasting 
 than those that come later in life. 
 
 While we must always see that the child 
 Is an immortal soul with potential powers 
 and possibilities, nevertheless it is essential 
 that we understand that there are many 
 
CHILDREN AND EDUCATION 295 
 
 stages in its development, and we should 
 know the meaning and the object of each 
 stage in order better to equip the child to 
 cope with each succeeding phase in life. In 
 the first place, the child requires the free- 
 dom of a young animal, in order that it may 
 lay the foundation of a strong, physical life, 
 plenty of air, plenty of nourishment, plenty 
 of sleep, and his limbs and body free from 
 bandages of every kind that in any way tend 
 to hamper or hinder physical action. If the 
 child is largely committed to the care of a 
 nurse, then a person of a bright, happy, 
 wholesome disposition should be selected — 
 one who loves children and is thoroughly at- 
 tentive to their needs. A nurse who, while 
 thoughtful and careful, is neither anxious nor 
 worried, is more likely to have evenness of 
 disposition and a fair amount of intelligence 
 and mental poise. While the child has not 
 developed thought or reason, it has almost 
 from birth the power to feel the harmoni- 
 ous or inharmonious thoughts and feelings 
 of others, and it is of the utmost Importance 
 
296 LIVING WATERS 
 
 that the little one should be surrounded by a 
 kindly and harmonious, as well as healthy, 
 bright and courageous atmosphere. Love is 
 as necessary to a child's health and strength 
 as food or drink. Many children pass out 
 of life because of the lack of it. If fathers 
 and mothers would only realize their re- 
 sponsibilities and duties toward their chil- 
 dren, there would be no such thing as bring- 
 ing children up in a careless, haphazard way. 
 Perhaps two-thirds of all the children who 
 pass out of the world do so because of the 
 • want of proper care — actual failure on the 
 part of the parents to surround the child 
 with a healthy, life-giving atmosphere. Cry- 
 ing, irritability and unrest on the part of the 
 child, show that the thought-atmosphere 
 about it is not what it should be, and the 
 remedy is not soothing syrup or any other 
 material thing, but a change of mental at- 
 titude on the part of those who are taking 
 care of the child. 
 
 Discord between father and mother is 
 one of the prolific causes of a child's mental 
 
CHILDEEN AND EDUCATION 297 
 
 and physical unrest. If the mother is wor- 
 ried and anxious, the child becomes restless 
 and fretful. It is just as necessary that the 
 mental atmosphere should be harmonious 
 as that the physical atmosphere should be 
 kept pure. People often go out of the way 
 to do physical things that they hope will 
 prove beneficial to their children, while they 
 neglect the more essential mental conditions 
 necessary to their welfare. It is little short 
 of a sin against the child to disorder its 
 stomach or to stupefy its physical and men- 
 tal activities by giving it medicines. The 
 normal child repudiates the taking of drugs. 
 There is something intuitive in the child that 
 resents such methods of treatment, and when 
 persisted in they make the child only more 
 discordant mentally, and more disturbed 
 physically. Because of such conditions par- 
 ents often punish little children in order to 
 make them good. The punishment, if any, 
 should fall on those taking care of the little 
 one, rather than on the child, who is only re- 
 flecting the inharmonious conditions of oth- 
 
298 LIVING WATERS 
 
 ers. If patience and gentleness are virtues 
 to be practised, then there is no one place 
 in life where they need to be used to so great 
 a degree as in the care of little children. 
 The rocking chair or the cradle, while they 
 may succeed in putting the child to sleep, are 
 by no means as good as the soothing lullaby 
 from a loving, gentle voice. One of the 
 sweetest things to be seen in life is the 
 mother singing her child to sleep, and it is no 
 stretch of the imagination to think that the 
 child has a peaceful and more restful sleep 
 •because of it. Mothers who delegate the 
 care of their children to others, are not only 
 taking risks, but they are losing something 
 that can come only through close association 
 with their children. The little child calls out 
 the love, tenderness and gentleness that are 
 resident in the soul of the mother, so that 
 these qualities make themselves felt not only 
 in the child but affect to some degree every 
 one else. 
 
 Fathers and mothers receive from chil- 
 dren quite as much as they are able to give 
 
CHILDREN AND EDUCATION 299 
 
 to them. When the father has been absent 
 from home, and returns, perhaps tired from 
 his day's work, he may feel inclined to take 
 his rest in reading, or some other recreation, 
 rather than in devoting a part of his time 
 to the child. But if entire change of mind 
 gives rest, then he can best get such change 
 by giving his loving attention to the child. 
 He will find that his worries and anxieties 
 pass away, and he will then be better fitted 
 for his night's rest. 
 
 The child will 'also profit, for children in 
 their development need the father's dement 
 in their lives next to that of the mother's, so 
 that the interest taken by the father in his 
 children is productive of good to himself and 
 to his children. In the bringing-up of chil- 
 dren, parents cannot be too careful. When 
 the time comes that they begin to ask ques- 
 tions, some parents become impatient and 
 turn them aside by giving unsatisfactory 
 answers, or no answers at all. For a little 
 let us consider just what we are dealing with. 
 The child is an immortal soul, with mind to 
 
300 LIVING WATERS 
 
 think and body to act. The thought impres- 
 sions that a little girl or boy receives are of 
 lasting character, and will have much to do 
 in the future in shaping their lives. If there 
 ever was a time for using wisdom, surely this 
 is the time. The boy or girl is just beginning 
 to learn something about life. Everything 
 is new and strange and fills the little minds 
 with interest. Nothing should be done to 
 discourage such interest, but much may be 
 done in directing it. Answer questions in the 
 simplest and in the most truthful way, so that 
 at an early age the child may learn to under- 
 stand in a true way. Some parents make a 
 mistake in telling their children all kinds of 
 imaginary or untruthful stories, and when 
 children find they have been deceived, they 
 lose to a degree the confidence which they 
 at first placed so implicitly in their parents. 
 You can best instil truth in the mind of a 
 boy or girl through telling truth only. What 
 they see and hear from their elders, is what 
 they are going to try to express themselves 
 — example, therefore, is going to have its 
 
CHILDREN AND EDUCATION SOI 
 
 lasting effect upon their lives. Everything 
 parents would want their children to be or to 
 do when they grow to manhood or woman- 
 hood, let them lay the foundation for in 
 childhood. Parents should never expect 
 their children to be or do anything that they 
 are not trying to be or do themselves. 
 Every quality we admire in grown-up people 
 we should try, little by little, to inculcate in 
 the minds of children. No one should ever 
 try to break a child's will. Will is an evi- 
 dence of power and should be cultivated 
 rather than repressed. Suppress or destroy 
 that will in childhood," and you have taken 
 away the independence and self-reliance of 
 character necessary in the future man or' 
 woman. Try to direct, but not to control or 
 compel. 
 
 When the rights of children are respected, 
 they will learn to respect the rights of others. 
 The overbearing father is reflected in the 
 overbearing son. Boys should be taught at 
 a very early age to respect the rights of their 
 sisters; they should also be imprest with 
 
302 LIVING WATERS 
 
 the thought that their sisters are in every re- 
 spect their equals; and when they grow to 
 manhood, they will have no desire to domi- 
 neer over their wives. I believe it to be the 
 part of wisdom for boys and girls to mingle, 
 so that they may at an early age come to 
 understand each other better. Girls exert a 
 refining influence upon boys, and boys impart 
 something of self-reliance and independence 
 to girls. In other words they are mutually 
 beneficial. A boy who has been brought up 
 with girls can much better understand their 
 feelings and point of view than the boy who 
 has had no such association. Early educa- 
 tion in that direction will have its decided ef- 
 "fect in after life. Kindness and considera- 
 tion for the rights of others should be im- 
 prest upon the minds of boys and girls. It 
 should also be shown them that they can 
 never profit at the expense of any one else 
 and hope to be happy through so doing ; that 
 selfishness in them serves to call out only 
 selfishness in their friends, making both un- 
 happy. At the beginning parents should 
 
CHILDREN AND EDUCATION 803 
 
 have only one way for their children^- 
 the right way. If you add the wrong 
 way, you will get the child's mind confused. 
 
 For instance : a short time ago I was visit- 
 ing at the home of some friends who had an 
 interesting little boy, six or seven years did. 
 One day while out in the park with his 
 mother, in working off an excess of physical 
 vitality, he was not as obedient to her wishes 
 as she thought necessary; and so at the din- 
 ner table that night, she told his father that 
 he had been a naughty boy, and the child was 
 reprimanded rather severely. A few days 
 afterward the mother and boy were out in 
 the park again, but this day he was every- 
 thing she could wish him to be. That night 
 at the dinner table, every once in a while he 
 would look at his mothqr in a questioning 
 way. Finally observing it, she said: "Well, 
 my boy, what is it?" The little fellow said: 
 "Mother, haven't I been a good boy to- 
 day?" "Yes, my son, a very good boy. Why 
 do you ask me?" "Oh," he said, "because 
 you told father how bad I was the othef day, 
 
304 LIVING WATERS 
 
 and I thought it was only fair you should 
 tell him how good I have been to-day." 
 
 I believe in this case that the boy had a 
 much clearer idea of the true way than' the 
 mother; that if we are going to dwell on one 
 side of a child's conduct, it should be on the 
 good side. Therefore, when your children 
 are doing things in a misdirected way, do not 
 tell them that they are wrong, but rather 
 show them the right way. Cease all fault- 
 finding and unkind criticism of children. 
 Help them to help themselves, keep the 
 house a bright and happy one, so that they 
 will carry memories of it into the after life; 
 encourage them in all kinds of innocent plays 
 and games, for they act not only as a recrea- 
 tion to the mind, but often serve to stimu- 
 late new thought, but in this, as in all things, 
 inculcate the thought of temperance, to be 
 temperate in all things, that extremes of 
 every kind tend to destroy the health and 
 happiness of life. 
 
 Remember that there is nothing automatic 
 about- a child; that each child has his own in- 
 
CHILDREN AND EDUCATION 303 
 
 divi duality; that, even in the same family, no 
 two are alike, and it is necessary in the bring- 
 ing up of children that each child should be 
 made a special study, so that one may un- 
 derstand all its different needs. 
 
 To emphasize this fact, I append a little 
 story written by the young lady to whom the 
 following circumstance occurred in child- 
 hood: 
 
 "Among many pleasant recollections of 
 my^very little girlhood there is one of a dif- 
 ferent kind that never recurs to my mind, 
 even to this day, without bringing a sharp 
 pain along with it, and in order to save other 
 little girls from some kindred experience, I 
 will tell it here, so that grown folks may 
 understand how careful they should be not 
 inadvertently to hurt the feelings of a child 
 and cause untold suffering. 
 
 "My first eight years were spent in Stage- 
 land, and I was very happy playing a num- 
 ber of parts, travelling about the country, 
 seeing many cities, much petted by all the 
 people in the various companies in which we 
 
306 LIVING WATERS 
 
 played, tenderly cared for by my mother and 
 aunt, and absorbed in my own little fancies. 
 "My greatest passion was for my dolls, 
 and it pleased me to play that I was the 
 mother of a rather large family. From 
 among the photographs of popular actors 
 printed in the newspapers and magazines, I 
 chose one that particularly appealed to me 
 for my husband, and conceived from that 
 day a game that was my special delight for 
 many months. It was an imaginary corre- 
 spondence between myself and my husband. 
 * During our tedious railroad journeys, I 
 would amuse myself writing long letters, 
 which were supposed to come from him, for 
 he was playing in another company and so 
 separated from me. I soon came to enjoy 
 this pastime almost as much as playing with 
 my dolls, and thought no one knew anjrthing 
 at all about these letters. But I was mis- 
 taken. My mother and aunt, having once 
 discovered their existence, had been collect- 
 ing them for some time and turning them 
 over to our manager, whose business it was 
 
CHILDREN AND EDUCATION 307 
 
 to procure as much advertising as possible 
 for the 'child actress' of the company. 
 
 "Well, my happy letter-writing days soon 
 after came to an end. One morning during 
 the first week of our engagement in New 
 York, my aunt called me to her bed to read 
 an article in the daily paper that she thought 
 would please me. I quickly glanced through 
 the first paragraphs of elaborate praise of 
 my small self as an actress, with but slight 
 interest; but in a moment my cheeks flamed 
 with anger and indignation as my eye fell 
 upon — ^my most precious letter from the 
 husband who had become as great a reality 
 to me as my dolls! 
 
 "There it was, in glaring, unmistakable 
 black and white — printed in a New York 
 newspaper which would that morning be 
 read by thousands, who would laugh at me ! 
 I did not realize that they would laugh in- 
 dulgently, kindly, and that my own dear 
 people had merely wished to show off what 
 seemed to them very cunning in me. I only 
 felt that I had been imposed upon, humili- 
 
308 LIVING WATERS 
 
 ated, that my dignity had been wounded by 
 making public a thing that to me was sacred. 
 My voice was so choked with tears of resent- 
 ment that I could not even speak a word. 
 All I could do was to crawl under the bed, 
 turn my face to the wall, and there cry and 
 cry for hours — I don't know how long. I 
 only remember that nothing on earth could 
 induce me to come out and show my face. 
 I would not speak — I would not eat. I lay 
 there, weeping and nursing my wrath, all 
 day, and that night my little understudy had 
 to be called upon to play my part, for, had 
 my life depended upon it, I do not believe 
 I could have stood up before a houseful of 
 people who had that morning read my let- 
 ter. It was only when my mother and aunt 
 had gone to the theater, and my grand- 
 mother at home pretended not to notice me, 
 that I crept out of my hiding-place, un- 
 dressed myself and went to bed and to sleep, 
 tired out from the day's emotions." 
 
 The above illustrates how true it is that 
 some children are more sensitive than others, 
 
CHILDREN AND EDUCATION 309 
 
 and that the more sensitive a child is, much 
 more care is needed to direct the sensitive 
 nature aright. No one should ever display 
 anger toward a child, or even in the pres- 
 ence of a child. Irritability, too, should be 
 avoided. Call out in every way possible the 
 love nature of a child, and you will do far 
 more in helping to shape its life aright than 
 you could possibly do through any amount of 
 scolding or fault-finding. 
 
 Begin early in life to cultivate the love of 
 the beautiful in the mind of the child. Call 
 its attention to each beautiful thing; point 
 out to him what constitutes the beauty of 
 each object; dwell on the beauty of form and 
 color in flowers, the beauty of plumage and 
 the songs of birds, the wonder of color in 
 sunrise and sunset, the beauty of landscape 
 and ocean. Some children will take readily 
 to such instruction, others will not display 
 the same amount of interest, but one should 
 continue until such interest is firmly estab- 
 lished. 
 
 Children should be taught to respect the 
 
310 LIVING WATERS 
 
 rights of other children, and not only this, 
 but the rights of birds and animals; that they 
 should be kind and gentle with every living 
 thing, and that giving pain to any living 
 thing, whether it be person or animal, will 
 react upon themselves. In a little while they 
 will be so imprest by the truth of this, 
 that when they grow up, boys will not be 
 found throwing stones at birds or robbing 
 birds' nests, or doing anything which would 
 bring pain or distress to any living thing. 
 Step by step lead the child to a knowledge 
 of the oneness of all life; how that every- 
 thing and every person is related to every- 
 thing and every other person in the great 
 universe; that everything constitutes a part 
 of the whole, and that that which works for 
 the good of any part, must of necessity bring 
 good to all. 
 
 With children always dwell upon the af- 
 firmative side of life, the real side, and in 
 later life they will not be retarded by nega- 
 tive ways of thinking and doing. Avoid ' 
 everything In the nature of false sympathy 
 
CHILDREN AND EDUCATION 311 
 
 with a child, but always try to help him to 
 help himself; teach him that his little trials 
 and troubles should only go to make him 
 stronger and better because of them; that the 
 birds, the plants and the flowers do not al- 
 ways have bright, sunshiny weather, but that 
 at times it is stormy and cloudy, and so they 
 make the best of it, and how children should 
 learn to do the same as their little brothers 
 and sisters in the plant and animal world. 
 
 Children have to work off a surplus 
 amount of animal energy, and it is only natu- 
 ral that they should give expression to it 
 through more or less noise. Sometimes it 
 may be distracting to older people, bpt it is 
 possible to look at it in such a way that we 
 shall no longer be disturbed by it. If we 
 see it is necessary to their lives, and that it is 
 an expression of the energy within them, 
 that it is far better they should express 
 themselves than be supprest, we should be 
 better able to overcome any feeling of irri- 
 tation or annoyance, knowing that it is for 
 the real good of the child. But even in this 
 
S12 LIVING WATERS 
 
 the parents can direct the mind to overcome 
 anything of a disagreeable nature, still leav- 
 ing children free to give full expression to all 
 the energy that is within them. 
 
 Children should be taught cleanliness. 
 The relation between their minds and bodies 
 should be distinctly pointed out; that the 
 body is a habitation for their minds and 
 souls, and that the body should be kept clean 
 and well and strong, and that they them- 
 selves have very much to do with that. All 
 their clean, healthy thoughts will make them 
 'want to keep the body clean, and the body 
 can fitly represent their lives only when it is 
 strong and whole, and that strength and 
 health come to them through their own 
 brightness and hopefulness, their own kind- 
 ness and gentleness, through thinking and 
 feeling about themselves as they would like 
 to be. In a little time their bodies will re- 
 spond to the way their little hearts and 
 minds feel and think. Show them that their 
 bodies are in their own care, and that they 
 can make them just what they will to make 
 
CHILDREN AND EDUCATION 313 
 
 them, through right feeling and through 
 right thinking. 
 
 As a general thing, boys get nearly all the 
 out-door exercise necessary, but the same 
 cannot be said of girls who need physical 
 exercise quite as much as do boys. An am- 
 bitious girl will often study so hard that she 
 may neglect altogether to take needful phys- 
 ical exercise, and before her education is 
 finished there is a mental and physical break- 
 down. With a little thought and attention 
 on the part of her parents or teachers, this 
 might have been avoided. Quite often when 
 such a breakdown occurs, the girl never re- 
 covers her mental and physical vigor, and 
 her whole after life may be saddened by 
 what might easily have been prevented 
 through a little thoughtfulness on the part of 
 others. Keep boys and girls as young and 
 as bright and happy as you can. See that 
 they get physical exercise, and plenty of it. 
 Overwork, either mental or physical, retards 
 their growth or development. 
 
 Work, however, is necessary to their well- 
 
314 LIVING WATERS 
 
 being, and careful thought should be given 
 to this subject. When it is found that a boy 
 or girl has a preference or enjoys doing a 
 certain kind of work, then it is better to cul- 
 tivate that which either likes best, because 
 it is true of young people as well as of 
 grown-up people, that the thing they like 
 best to do, they can usually do in the best 
 way. Parents often make plans for their 
 children contrary to their wishes, and when 
 they grow to manhood or womanhood they 
 find the work chosen for them is in no way 
 ftiited to them. A better way is to watch 
 tendencies and seek to direct rather than to 
 compel. Encourage by approbation every 
 talent you see in your boy or girl. In what- 
 ever way you can help them to use their own 
 minds in thinking and in developing the 
 imagination, do so. 
 
 Always aid them in selecting their reading. 
 Avoid all trashy, sensational books, or 
 goody-goody books. Either extreme will 
 cause unbalanced thinking. Nine-tenths of 
 children's books at the present time are un- 
 
CHILDREN AND EDUCATION 315 
 
 fit for the child's mind, as they give false 
 ideas of life and serve to create abnormal 
 traits. In giving attention to the physical 
 food for our children, we should consider 
 its wholesomeness, as to whether it is going 
 to make for the upbuilding of the body. We 
 should be even more careful in feeding the 
 minds of our children, and see that what we 
 give them is thoroughly wholesome and cre- 
 ative. Good habits are easier to establish in 
 youth than at any other time, and a habit 
 once established in childhood and youth is 
 likely to continue throughout life. 
 
 During the adolescent period boys and 
 girls pass through many moods ; Very often 
 they are found doing things that seem unac- 
 countable and are frequently punished by 
 their parents or teachers. If their parents 
 or teachers could understand that they are 
 rehearsing the history of the past, living 
 over experiences that have been lived ages 
 ago, they would be more tolerant and less 
 severe in their punishment or criticism. It 
 is my firm opinion that, when any kind of 
 
316 LIVING WATEES 
 
 criminal traits are discovered in boys or girls 
 during the period of adolescence, greater 
 care and attention should be given in order 
 to help them through this most critical pe- 
 riod of all periods in life, and I believe that 
 if this were done, they would eventually be- 
 come good men and women, that jails and 
 prisons act to perpetuate the wrong condi- 
 tions and never to overcome them — ^there 
 should be no punishment, everything done 
 should be of a reformatory nature. If this 
 course were followed in life, in a few years 
 our jails and workhouses would be no longer 
 required. Man is essentially a religious be- 
 ing, and he should give thought to the relig- 
 ious training of children. I do not mean this 
 in a narrow or sectarian sense, but every 
 girl and boy should be taught to realize the 
 soul-side of being, that part which feels, be- 
 cause from this inner life must come every- 
 thing that is to bring health, happiness and 
 success. Show them that life works from its 
 center out to its circumference; that within 
 them is resident the spirit of God, and this 
 
CHILDREN AND EDUCATION 317 
 
 spirit of God is the moving power in their 
 whole lives, that the highest manifestation of 
 which they can be conscious is love, and that 
 love brings them into unity or oneness with 
 all life, and that kindness and gentleness are 
 true expressions of love, that the more they 
 cultivate the spirit of love, the more good 
 they are going to be able to accomplish, that 
 self-expression is the great law of life, and 
 one can have perfect self-expression only 
 through the use of the very highest power 
 that is in one and that in doing this, the true 
 joy and happiness of life will be best real- 
 ized. 
 
 Tell them that love casts out every fear; 
 that when they have love in their hearts 
 there is no room for fear to enter. Every 
 boy and girl should know that the Kingdom 
 of God is within, that knowledge of it will 
 come through love, joy, faith, hope and 
 courage, and that the development of these 
 qualities will make them better fitted to be- 
 come strong, true men and women. Show 
 them that prayer or true desire is a means of 
 
318 LIVING WATERS 
 
 attracting to them everything necessary to 
 their well-being; explain to them that we 
 live in a world of cause and effect and that 
 we make the causes, but we reap the effects, 
 and if we do not wish anything that will in- 
 jure or make us unhappy we must not set 
 in motion a cause that is going to bring an 
 undesirable effect, because whatever we do 
 to others sooner or later some one will do tp 
 us. Boys and girls should be taught that 
 concentration of mind is required in all their 
 work, so that whatever they do may be done 
 'in the easiest, best and quickest way; tell 
 them, when they allow their minds to wander 
 from their work, that they are dissipating en- 
 ergy and only doing their work in an indif- 
 ferent way. Impress upon their minds the 
 necessity of right thinking, and that what 
 they feel and think is that which they be- 
 come; that each person is an expression of 
 all he has felt and thought and done, and 
 that everyone has the power within himself 
 to direct and control his own life. 
 
 Ordinarily fathers and mothers pay far 
 
CHILDREN AND EDUCATION 819 
 
 more attention to the future life of boys than 
 they do to that of girls. A boy's career is 
 thought out and planned; but little plan en- 
 ters the mind of the parents for girls. This 
 is not as it should be. A girl requires a 
 knowledge to fit her for the world and for 
 her duties in the world quite as much as a 
 boy, and if parents fail in doing their duty by 
 their girls, and afterwards have them turn 
 out different from what they hoped and ex- 
 pected, they are to a great degree respon- 
 sible. The prevailing notion is that a boy 
 is going to grow up and do something worth 
 while in the world, but the common thought 
 is that when a girl grows up, she gets- 
 married and loses her identity, and this 
 is really what happens with njne girls out of 
 ten. There is no question but that the ma- 
 jority of girls will get married, and so will 
 the majority of boys, and why should not the 
 girl receive the same opportunities that the 
 boy does ? It is just as necessary that a girl 
 should be able to take care of herself as a 
 boy; in one way it is more necessary, be- 
 
320 LIVING WATERS 
 
 cause it tends to the development of char- 
 acter, of independence and self-reliance 
 which boys usually bring into the world with 
 them, not because they are in any way su- 
 perior beings, but rather because in past gen- 
 erations the development of women had been 
 neglected. 
 
 Every girl should have some occupation 
 for which she is thoroughly fitted; it will not 
 be necessary then for her to take up with the 
 first man who comes along and is able to pro- 
 vide her with a home, but she can take time 
 and use her own good judgment, and there 
 will be less likelihood of an unhappy mar- 
 riage. Furthermore, having the same ad- 
 vantages with her brothers is going to make 
 her take a more vital interest in everything, 
 and she will be better fitted to bring up 
 children. She will understand the needs and 
 requirements of both boys and girls. Her 
 intellectual development will tend to make 
 her a real companion to her husband, not a 
 mere housekeeper, altho her practical edu- 
 cation should have endowed her with a bet- 
 
CHILDREN AND EDUCATION 321 
 
 ter knowledge in the ways of housekeeping. 
 Mutual respect and cooperation should go 
 hand in hand with love. No man should feel 
 that he is far superior to his wife. When 
 a man has that feeling toward any woman, 
 it is not right or just that he should marry 
 her — because what he thinks and feels will 
 impress her. True marriage is oneness of 
 soul and mind and body. It stands to rea- 
 son that there must be law in real marriage 
 as in anj^hing else, and when this law is 
 known and obeyed, perfect harmony must be 
 the result. I do not mean that the woman 
 shall be like the man or the man like the 
 woman, but that each shall complement the 
 other in order to bring about the fulness and 
 completeness of marriage. From such mar- 
 riages will come a new race of strong, whole, 
 harmonious men and women. 
 
 The time is not far distant when as much 
 attention will be given to human develop- 
 ment as to vegetable and animal develop- 
 ment. When haphazard ways and methods 
 are for ever discarded and life is lived in a 
 
322 LIVING WATERS 
 
 lawful, orderly way, when such living comes, 
 then also will come true expression; in other 
 words, when we have found our souls we 
 shall begin to express more of the beautyand 
 glory of the Kingdom of God that is within 
 us. Life will take on a new meaning; old 
 things will pass away; all will become 
 new, and man will enter into the inherit- 
 ance that was intended for him from the be- 
 ginning. Instead of being subject to the 
 world and the things of the world, he will 
 make all things subject to himself. Every 
 "one has it within his power to hasten the 
 coming of this new age. Through con- 
 sciously trying to understand life's laws and 
 consciously adjusting himself to them, life 
 will become what he wills it to become, be- 
 cause his will will be at one with the Divine 
 plan. 
 ' The present generation may lay a strong 
 and firm foundation for generations to come. 
 Thoughtful care, the loving help, the kind di- 
 rection for the little children and the boys 
 and girls will prove the best investment that 
 
CHILDREN AND EDUCATION 323 
 
 any adult can make in this life. Crude tho 
 our efforts may be toward a higher and bet- 
 ter civilization, nevertheless each effort will 
 bring its own reward, and the generation yet 
 to come may rise up and call us blessed for 
 what we have done in laying the foundation 
 for a new order of things; a new world 
 wherein righteousness shall prevail. 
 
Chapter VII 
 Life and its Fulfilment 
 
LIFE AND ITS FULFILMENT 
 
 Comparatively few men or women have 
 any true conception of the latent or potential 
 powers and possibilities within them. If 
 they had such realizing sense, the world 
 would take a stride in its evolution far sur- 
 passing anything that has ever occurred in 
 the past. A retrospective view of the nine- 
 teenth century would show that much more 
 was accomplished in the last hundred years, 
 in nearly every department of life, than for 
 many hundreds of years previous and conse- 
 quently, since we are progressing faster than 
 ever, the next hundred years should produce 
 greater developments than all the accumu- 
 lated past. We are only in the sp*ring-tlme 
 of a new cycle of development, a develop- 
 ment which will concern itself first with 
 man's inner life, that is to say with the un- 
 327 
 
328 LIVING WATERS 
 
 folding of his mental, psychic and spiritual 
 power. It may well be that the next hundred 
 years of human progress will show man as 
 victor over disease and pain ; will show him 
 as master of his own physical organism. 
 Crime, and punishment for crime, will be 
 things of the past, and poverty should be un- 
 known. Even now the civilized world is mak- 
 ing history at a pace never before known. 
 Consider the many changes have taken 
 place in a comparatively few months' time, 
 making for greater freedom of the race in 
 countries like Russia, Turkey, Persia and 
 Portugal. Even to predict such changes 
 would have been considered preposterous a 
 few years ago. Unrest prevails the world 
 over and no one can tell what a day or a 
 week may bring forth. 
 
 In the economic world England seems fo 
 be in the van. An effort is being put forth 
 there to ameliorate the conditions of the 
 working classes, such as perhaps no other 
 large country has undertaken to the same de- 
 gree. There are many signs that other coun- 
 
LIFE AND ITS FULFILMENT 329 
 
 tries are awakening to a new life, for unrest 
 and disorder often foreshadow a new order 
 of things. It does not, however, necessarily 
 follow that such changes should come 
 through revolution as in the past, but rather 
 through conscious knowledge of the action 
 of eternal law and conscious cooperatioa on 
 the part of individuals who are now able to 
 perceive the action of such law. Ideals rule 
 the world; ideals are more powerful by far 
 than any physical revolution. The great 
 changes that will take place in the years to 
 come will result from "living ideals," I mean 
 ideals that are lived by people on this earth ; 
 their influence will be mightier than the 
 sword. To some it might seem that the time 
 was short, but thousands of wonderful 
 things will take place in the next century of 
 time that few- men as yet have dreamed of. 
 Our grandfathers could not have even 
 dreamed of the things that have taken place 
 in the last fifty years. 
 
 The world of religion, philosophy and sci- 
 ence is as yet in its infancy and, tho granting 
 
330 LIVING WATERS 
 
 that much has been accomplished, there is yet 
 an infinity of things to do and things to be- 
 come. We are only in the first process now 
 of becoming, of doing. Why is all this go- 
 ing to take place? Simply because man is 
 only awakening to a knowledge of his power 
 and possibilities. He is coming into con- 
 scious realization of what, heretofore, he 
 was able to perceive in only a dim, uncertain 
 way. In the past, anticipations of the future, 
 and a heaven to come, caused him to think 
 of this earth as a vale of sorrows and tears. 
 Now he is coming to know that he makes 
 his own heaven and hell and that both his 
 heaven and hell are states of consciousness 
 which cause him either to be related to his 
 environment in a strong, harmonious way, or 
 in a weak, discordant one. His mind was 
 so divided in the past between God and the 
 devil, between life and death, between right- 
 eousness and sin, between health and dis- 
 ease, that at one time he was thinking and 
 acting something of his God-life, and at an- 
 other time something of the life of his 
 
LIFE AND ITS FULFILMENT 331 
 
 "devil." He seemed to himself to be dual in 
 his nature, part good and part evil, or part 
 God and part devil, torn by conflicting de- 
 sires and emotions, at times expressing 
 health, at times expressing disease, at times 
 his mind buoyed up by faith and hope, at 
 times cast down by doubt and fear, and the 
 battle between the two ever unceasingly go- 
 ing on. The new way shows him that God 
 and His creation are all, that each thing and 
 each person is a part of a universal whole, 
 that, as each part is related harmoniously to 
 the whole, through and by the consciousness 
 that is within it, it becomes at one or in 
 harmony with the whole. This is the Law of 
 the Spirit of Life. This is the knowledge 
 which frees us from sin and death. We are 
 one with all power. Power has been given us 
 to overcome, and to him that overcometh, 
 comes the consciousness of his oneness with 
 God. "He that overcometh shall be my son 
 and I shall be his God." Man realizes the 
 necessity for a heaven and he is consciously 
 beginning the building of it on earth. 
 
332 LIVING WATERS 
 
 In Genesis we are told of a past when 
 there were giants on earth, but the greater 
 giants are yet to come. The world has had 
 its inspired giants : the Krishna — the 
 Buddha — the Christ, in the spiritual realiza- 
 tion ; the Raphffil, the Michael Angelo and the 
 Millet in the realm of Art; the Beethoven, 
 the Mozart and the Wagner in Music; the 
 Shakespeare, the Dante, the Goethe in let- 
 ters; the Galileo, the Newton, the Herschel 
 in astronomy. We might go on enumerating 
 the giants of other days, but the world shall 
 fet know a race of giants to come who will 
 think of themselves as only a very few of the 
 giants of the past have done, as sons of God, 
 having power on earth, knowledge to under- 
 stand the universal will and power to use it, 
 living representatives of God on earth. It 
 is only the man who thinks of himself as di- 
 vine in origin that is going to be able to mea- 
 sure up to the stature of a perfect man. 
 
 The prophets, the giants of old, came 
 when the world was as yet enveloped in dark- 
 ness; their light shone upon a darkness which 
 
LIFE AND ITS FULFILMENT 333 
 
 could neither see nor appreciate the light, yet 
 through all the ages man has been struggling 
 and reaching for the light, and now the 
 morning is at hand, and there is coming not 
 only an appreciation of all that was good 
 and true in the past, but an intense longing to 
 enter into the deeper knowledge of the ever- 
 lasting present. Desire is the keynote of 
 knowledge. When people hunger and thirst, 
 they shall be filled. Externals no longer sat- 
 isfy. The real science of life has to do with 
 living souls, not external forms. If man 
 epitomizes all of life, then man becomes the 
 greatest study of all. A study of self is go- 
 ing to unlock every mystery and bring into 
 use all latent power. "He called them Gods 
 unto whom the Word of God came." The 
 inner word is in every life ; when we seek for 
 it the revelation of it comes to mind. 
 Through such revelation man's outer life, 
 mental and physical, becomes perfected. The 
 whole man, the complete man, appears — ^not 
 that which is partial, but that which is whole 
 and complete. This alone fulfils the re- 
 
334 LIVING WATERS 
 
 quirements of God's law that calls for per- 
 fection in everything, from the tiniest atom 
 to the greatest sun. 
 
 Out of the fulness of knowledge and 
 power man will give to his world, that which 
 will make the desert blossom as the rose ; 
 new fruits and new flowers and everything 
 necessary to man's outer life will the earth 
 give back to man, a mutual giving, a mutual 
 receiving. All nature will mirror forth the 
 perfection, the wonder and the beauty of 
 man's inner life. If our eyes were not 
 ctesed, if our ears were not dull, we should 
 already see the evidence on every side of 
 the dawning of a new day. To-day we stand 
 between the dead, dark past and the bright 
 living future. We are holding to the past 
 only through the action of our own sub-con- 
 scious minds, wherein we have written all 
 we have ever lived, all we have ever seen or 
 done, all that we have felt or thought. And 
 the battle is not between principalities and 
 powers, but an effort on the part of the con- 
 scious mind to assert itself to over-rule any 
 
LIFE AND ITS FULFILMENT 335 
 
 of the unreal or partial things which come 
 trooping up from the sub-conscious mind 
 of the past. 
 
 Let us know, that the sub-conscious mind is 
 man's Book of Life; that in the earlier stages 
 of his evolution, his understanding being 
 limited, he was able to perceive in only an 
 incomplete or partial way. He was ruled to 
 a marked degree by his sense-nature. 
 Thought and reason played only a minor 
 part in his life, and even later, when he had 
 come to think and reason on life and its 
 varied problems, he was still dominated by 
 his external world. Circumstances con- 
 trolled his actions ; there was no real adjust- 
 ment to environment; there was a constant 
 warfare going on between his desires and 
 habits in the past and the new desires 
 wherewith he was trying to establish new 
 habits. All the past had been necessary; 
 each step taken on the way of life from the 
 elemental man up, was a step as needful to 
 the development of life as any step to come. 
 But we must remember that from first to 
 
S36 LIVING WATERS 
 
 last it is a question of consciousness, and 
 that the new consciousness was not able to 
 perceive that the old consciousness had been 
 good in its place; but looked upon it rather 
 as a thing of evil instead of a necessary stage 
 in growth, and so there was warring and 
 clashing of interests as between the old and 
 the new. 
 
 In a larger way we might look out on the 
 world and see that the whole conflict going 
 on between men is one of new thoughts and 
 ideals. Old ways and means stand convict- 
 ed in the light of new ideals. Man is ever 
 dying to the old and living to the new. In 
 the time to come there will be no clash or 
 warfare as between the past and present, as 
 between the old and the new. The old ideal 
 in the light of the newer thought will be 
 shown clearly to the mind as some thing that, 
 while necessary for a time to make way for 
 the coming of the newer ideal, will not enter 
 life as a disturbing factor, but like a shadow, 
 when one is pressing steadfastly to the light, 
 it will be left behind, to be seen or remem- 
 
LIFE AND ITS FULFILMENT 337 
 
 bered no more for ever. Man in his con- 
 sciousness of the present time is engaged in 
 a warfare between his conscious thought and 
 the feeling of the present, and the sub-con- 
 scious life of the past. The true adjustment 
 of the conscious to the sub-conscious has not 
 yet taken place, and man is engaged in much 
 the same kind of a battle as Don Quixote, 
 believing that he has real battles to fight, 
 when they are all imaginary battles of his 
 own making. The sub-conscious mind is 
 filled with doubts and fears; it is filled with 
 battles and defeats; it is filled with animosi- 
 ties and hates ; it is filled with selfishness and 
 greed; it is filled with disease and death. 
 Every true thought and feeling that has 
 registered itself in the sub-conscious mind, 
 lives in the mind to overcome the unreal, to 
 bring victory out of defeat, to bring joy out 
 of sorrow, to bring health out of disease, to 
 bring eternal life out of death. 
 
 In the near future the time must come 
 when real thoughts and feelings, living as 
 sub-conscious realities, shall outweigh all the 
 
338 LIVING WATERS 
 
 unreal, all the imaginary, all the partial 
 thoughts and feelings, when the sub-con- 
 scious, instead of giving back to the con- 
 scious mind its thoughts of good and evil, 
 its partial and immature thought, shall give 
 back positive thoughts of life and action that 
 will keep the mind from being divided in its 
 service of two masters, and make it single 
 to a service of mental and physical upbuild- 
 ing. When the eye is single, the whole body 
 shall be filled with light. Some time we shall 
 all come to know that every phase of life, 
 whether we call it good or evil, has been an 
 inner effort for outer expression. Every- 
 thing that we call good is really an uninter- 
 rupted flow of life and intelligence from the 
 center to the circumference of man's being. 
 All that we call evil is this same life-energy 
 that in its outflow meets with opposition. 
 But every obstacle in life will be overcome, 
 circumstances will be controlled, and appar- 
 ently adverse environments, through proper 
 adjustment, made not only harmonious, but 
 advantageous. 
 
LIFE AND ITS FULFILMENT 839 
 
 In the new way of life, one must learn to 
 appreciate work at its true value. We can- 
 not think ourselves into the Kingdom of God. 
 The Kingdom of God is taken by violence; 
 perhaps the word "violence" does not ex- 
 press the true meaning, but it certainly makes 
 it plain that this kingdom does not come to 
 us, that we must go to it and work for it, 
 through a constant, persistent desire and ef- 
 fort. In fact, a never-ceasing effort must be 
 made until the goal of our desire is attained. 
 Power comes only through the use pf power ; 
 increased intelligence only through the use 
 of mind. When we think of the great uni- 
 verse in which we live, we realize that there 
 is always a ceaseless action and an undying 
 effort to express. We are just as necessary 
 to the world as the world is to us ; we should 
 therefore give it not only our highest 
 thought, but our best action ; in other words, 
 we should try to live our lives for all they 
 are worth. The progress attained through 
 taking this course will show in an ever-in- 
 creasing way. 
 
340 LIVING WATERS 
 
 A man should rejoice in the work of his 
 own mind and hands, rejoice because in the 
 doing of that work he is giving a more com- 
 plete expression of his own life; rejoice be- 
 cause his work is going to benefit his fellow 
 men. Work should always be filled with a 
 sense of uplift and satisfaction. The man 
 who shirks the work and the duties of life, 
 by so doing destroys the very integrity of his 
 own life. Every one should work to his full 
 capacity. Doing this to-day, on the morrow 
 each would find his capacity increased to do 
 greater and better work. It is not our work 
 that makes us tired and devitalized, but 
 rather the way in which we do it. If we al- 
 low our minds to become careless or thought- 
 less in our work, we are going to dissipate 
 the energy or vitality necessary for it, and 
 we shall express in an imperfect way that 
 which should have been a perfect production. 
 We become wearied, and the time drags, 
 whereas, if our thoughts were thoroughly 
 centered on what we were doing, the time 
 would pass quickly and neither mind nor 
 
LIFE AND ITS FULFILMENT S41 
 
 body would be wearied in the doing. Put the 
 best thought into everything you do. Put 
 the best workmanship into every expression 
 of your hands. Live up to your highest pre- 
 rogative and there will be an ever increasing 
 gain, as a reward of true thought and action. 
 If one desires to attain real power in life, one 
 must follow this course; if one desires real 
 happiness, one will acquire it in this way. All 
 things are ours, but we must lay hold on 
 them and make them ours. Through work 
 we are giving an equivalent for everything 
 we receive. 
 
 We enter into the real possessions of life 
 only as we pay the price. The law of reci- 
 procity acts throughout all life — a mutual 
 giving and receiving; according to what we 
 give, so shall we receive. The truly great 
 man is the one who gives from his soul, love, 
 faith and hope to brighten and uplift, to aid 
 in calling out these same qualities in the lives 
 of others; who gives of his mentality in 
 strong, positive, creative thought; who im- 
 ages or idealizes in mind what man and his 
 
342 LIVING WATEES 
 
 world needs most, and who then goes to 
 work to give outer expression to his inner 
 feelings, his thoughts, his ideals. Such a man 
 becomes an inspiration to his fellow-men; 
 making life, not only better but easier for 
 every one to live, and after he has passed 
 away from this plane of action, his feelings, 
 his thoughts, his ideals, all continue to live 
 and grow in an unending way, constantly 
 making for the betterment of mankind. The 
 reason for this is that he sets up in his own 
 life an eternal vibration, or a vibration mak- 
 
 m 
 
 ing for a consciousness of eternal life. 
 
 When we come to understand the great 
 law of vibration, we shall know that it is pos- 
 sible for one who understands the laws of 
 life, to set up a rate of vibration, through his 
 inmost feeling and his highest thought, which 
 shall become etheric in its actions,- uniting 
 with the great etheric vibrations of the uni- 
 verse and becoming one with them. Such vi- 
 brations instead of growing less or dying 
 out, as do atmospheric vibrations, draw 
 added power, becoming more and more ef- 
 
LIFE AND ITS FULFILMENT 343 
 
 fective, as the mind of the world becomes 
 more sympathetically attuned to them; gen- 
 eration after generation, their influence is 
 an ever increasing one for good. One may 
 therefore be said to exert a far greater in- 
 fluence in the world than when one was here 
 in person. Love is the greatest vibratory 
 force in the Universe; faith and hope are 
 radiations from the Heart of Love. He who 
 lives in the Spirit of Love, lives in God and 
 God lives in him. He has entered into and 
 become one with Universal Life and Intelli- 
 gence. He is a high priest after the order of 
 Melchisedek, without beginning or ending of 
 days, with power to lay down or take up his 
 body at will. 
 
 Unto this end must all come ; unto this ful- 
 ness must all attain, but each in his own or- 
 der; each in the fulness of time, or better 
 might I say — each in a conscious realization 
 of his sonship to God. The way of life is 
 an ever ascending one that reaches from 
 earth to Heaven, from humanity to Divinity. 
 All along the way, from the lowest valley to 
 
344 LIVING WATERS 
 
 the highest mountain peak, will be found 
 life's wayfarers, but the one who stands on 
 the mountain peak, started life in the deepest 
 valley, and the one who is in the deepest val- 
 ley shall yet ascend the mountain heights, for 
 life is ever onward and upward. From one 
 height attained or realized another discloses 
 itself, and so man goes from glory to glory 
 in an. ever-ascending octave of being. 
 
 THE END 
 
BY THE SAME AUTHOR 
 
 The' Measure of a Man 
 
 CONTENTS 
 Vart One Part Tboo 
 
 IN HIS IMAGE THC SON OF MAN 
 
 Introduction Introduction 
 
 I. The Natural Uau I. The Son of Man as Stan 
 
 II. The Rational Man II. The Son of Han as Idealist. 
 
 HI. The Psychic Man III. The Son of Man as Teacher' 
 
 IV. The Spiritual Man IV. The Son of Man as Healer 
 
 "A MESSAGE OF HOPE AND OPTIMISM " 
 
 Throughout he is buoyantly optimistic, and helpful to cour- 
 ageous and wholesome living. — Outlook, New York. 
 
 It is pervaded by a ruggedness of conviction that strengthens 
 and uplifts the reader. — Democrat and Chronicle, Rochester, N.Y. 
 
 The book is one of the most serious and helpful tendency, and 
 is to be commended for its breadth. — Globe-Democrat, St. Louis. 
 
 It is written with literary skill, and every line bears evidence 
 to the author's sincerity in what he expounds. 
 
 — Times, Minneapolis, Minn. 
 
 A book of hope to such as need a brighter light to a better 
 life. — Courier Journal, Louisville, Ky. 
 
 The book is buoyant and optimistic, and teaches the perfection 
 of life that follows obedience to natural and spiritual laws. 
 
 — Mobile Register. 
 
 It is the purpose of the author to show the different stages 
 and degrees of growth in human life; that the very mistakes and 
 sins of men tend to bring about the fuller and complete life; 
 that in the grand economy of the universe nothing is lost, but 
 that all things work together for good. 
 
 — Epworth Herald, Chicago, 111. 
 
 The author takes a sane, rational, optimistic view of life. Life 
 is not degraded, but grand and noble. It is a book well worth 
 reading, and will stimulate thought. 
 
 — Midland Methodist, Westerville and Columbus. 
 
 In this volume the author presents a positive, clear, and forci- 
 ble appeal for the adoption of the Christian life. The plea for 
 a sane, righteous, spiritual life is convincing and stimulating. 
 • — Christian Work and Evangelist, New York. 
 
 8vo, cloth. Price, $1.20, net 
 
 FUNK & WAGNALLS COMPANY 
 
 NEW YORK AND LONDON 
 
A FEW OF THE MANY REVIEWS OF 
 
 Dominion {^ Power 
 
 BY CHARLES BRODIE PATTERSON 
 
 The book, which it is interesting to note, is now in its fifth 
 edition, is practically the exposition of a philosophy of life 
 based upon a deeply religious estimate of life's controlling forces. 
 . . . The development of the argument occupies twenty odd 
 chapters, short, but representing a great deal of thinking, and 
 evidently the work of a highly intellectual man and a sincere 
 Christian in the best sense of the word. 
 
 — The Weekly Press, Christchurch, New Zealand. 
 
 The book is clear, true, and convincing, written on the highest 
 plane, wins confidence, and makes the study of spiritual science 
 both a delightful and a remunerative thing. — Boston Ideas. 
 
 A good book is one of the best gifts you can think of making 
 to those you love. And when that book is full of thought then 
 it becomes a priceless treasure. . . The book we have in mind 
 is of this type, one that relates in simplest word and phrase 
 wb|it " Dominion and Power " means when applied to the every- 
 day ordering of life. — The Bayonne Standard. 
 
 Lovers of Mr. Patterson's books will find this work one of the 
 best products of his genius. It deals with a wide variety of 
 subjects, all of which have a direct bearing on individual life 
 and character, and upon man's social, spiritual, and intellectual 
 relations. — The Light of Reason, London, England. 
 
 It is . . . delightful to find a book that one can recommend 
 as a whole, that presents consecutive features worthy the atten- 
 tion of the student, of practical aid to the earnest seeker. Such 
 a book is the one before us, a collection of essays, styled by the 
 author " Studies in Spiritual Science." The spiritual element 
 is emphasized throughout in a simple and dignified manner, void 
 of that emotionalism that so frequently characterizes attempts at 
 spirituality. . . . We heartily recommend its perusal to our 
 readers. — The Exodus. 
 
 Among the most notable recent works that appeal at once to 
 the heart and brain of the thoughtful is Mr. Charles Brodie Pat- 
 terson's new book, " Dominion and Power." This really vital 
 contribution to the unfoldment of the spiritual life will take a 
 high place in the richly suggestive and rapidly growing literature 
 of the New Thought Movement. It is an earnest, luminous, and 
 thoughtful message, presented in, a clear, concise, and manly 
 
manner, embodying the ripest experience ana conclusions Ot tne 
 heart and brain of a broad thinker, and an earnest, truth-loving 
 man. — B. O. Flower, in Arena. 
 
 This ... is an earnest and thoughtful book. . . . The 
 purpose of the author is to show that the evolution of the- indi- 
 vidual soul, or, in other words, of the " Kingdom of God " in 
 man, and of its attributes of faith, hope, and love, will lead to 
 Dominion and Power — to dominion and power over self, and 
 therefore over the universe of which the self is a part. 
 
 — The Literary World, London, England. 
 
 In these days, when the mind of man is reaching out for a 
 more comprehensive knowledge of the laws which regulate and 
 control life, any such book as this by Charles Brodie Patterson 
 is eagerly read. — The Boston Budget. 
 
 " Dominion and Power," by Charles Brodie Patterson, the 
 distinguished editor of the Arena and Mind, consists of a num- 
 ber of thoughtful studies in spiritual science. Its philosophy 
 of life is hopeful, helpful, and stimulating. 
 
 — Progress, Minneapolis. 
 
 Like all of Mr. Patterson's writings, this book will bear 
 leading. — Light of Truth. 
 
 It is a book which appeals to the heart as well as the brain of 
 the thoughtful reader . . . and will find a warm welcome 
 wherever it goes. — Psychic Review. 
 
 Never has it been our lot to read a more uplifting book. 
 
 — Health, New York. 
 
 It is worthy your attention. — Life, Kansas City. 
 
 Each chapter in this book is a revealer of truth. 
 
 — W. E. TowNE, in Points. 
 
 " Dominion and Power " is a notable addition to the New 
 Thought literature of the day. 
 
 — The Cumulative Book Index, Minneapolis, Minn. 
 
 The book is one of inspiration to a life of^self-helpfulness and 
 help of others. — Toledo Daily Blade. 
 
 If one wishes to get a clear and comprehensive idea of the 
 New Thought Movement, let him give Mr. Patterson's book a 
 careful reading. It is an honest presentation of a subject at 
 once uplifting and of deep interest to the thoughtful. ... It 
 attracts the reader by the intensely practical application of its 
 spiritual message. — The Bookworm. 
 
 8vo, cloth. Price, $i.20, net 
 
 FUNK & WAGNALLS COMPANY 
 
 NEW YORK AND LONDON 
 
The Will to Be WeU 
 
 By CHARLES BRODIE PATTERSON 
 
 SIXTH REVISED EDITION 
 
 "Life is made up of little acts rather than of great ones. The 
 little things we do day by day constitute the real sum of life" 
 
 " The mind must be balanced if the physical health is to be 
 _ normal. It is useless to strain after physical health through 
 conformity to outward regulations alone. Every effort to reg- 
 ulate the life from the outside must fail because that is not the 
 way God works ; it is contrary to all the laws of man's life. " 
 
 —The Author. 
 
 " The author of this book is not a follower of Mrs. Eddy, but 
 an exponent of the teachings of the ' New Thought ' as they ap- 
 ply to the mind and body, which has developed steadily parallel 
 with the Christian Science movement. The distinction between 
 the two is clearly set forth. Christian Science denies away sin, 
 sickness, and death. The ' New Thought ' claims that all three 
 have an existence, but an existence that is overcome, not through 
 any process of denial, but through the introduction of true 
 thought into the mind of man. " — St. Paul Despatch. 
 
 " The Will to be Well is not only weU written, in a clear, 
 fluent and persuading style, but it is morally a very useful, a 
 very uplifting and encouraging book, for it is a gospel of optim- 
 ism, and its optimism is applied directly and materially to 
 counsels of direct and material utility. ' ' — Brooklyn Daily Eagle. 
 
 " When we realize how many of our trials are self-imposed 
 we will be ready to learn the fruths given in this very practi- 
 cal volume." — Modem Miracles, New York. 
 
 "This author has gathered together and rationalized the laws 
 of health, strength and happiness through the control of the 
 body by the mind." — Interior, Chicago, 111. 
 
 " Some very sensible words are here spoken in regard to the 
 securing of a clean and wholesome life. . . . There is no one 
 who will not find much that is stimulating and wholesome on 
 these pages." — Herald and Presbyter, Cincinnati, Ohio. 
 
 12mo, Cloth. $1.20 
 
 FUNK & WAGNALLS COMPANY, Pubs. 
 
 44-60 Eaat Twenty-third Street, New York 
 
^im 
 
 !ilii 
 
 II 
 
 nil